Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue

The Sailor's Song:

The sailor once asked the siren of the sea, "My love, is there any way you can stay with me?" The sea daughter, with a voice like silk answered with this, "My world must be yours, and yours must be mine. We must become one soul, one mind. But our love must be true, or no bond there will be; that is the only way you can stay with me...." The daughter turned sad, a tear in her eye, "But I know not how to prove this,"

The sailor leaned in and answered with a smile, "Kiss me and I shall show you."

Isa Auri Harris got out of her car, her makeup was smeared, her hair disheveled. She slammed the door hard behind her. The motion was unintentional, but a dented door or shattered window was the last thing on her mind.

Dark was the night as the wind howled, the Pacific Ocean slamming hard against the coastal cliffs. The summer storm pouring down beyond the safety of her car drenched her instantly, sticking long black hair to her face. The streets were illuminated with struggling streetlights trying not to topple in the gale, red and blue flashed, blinding those foolish enough to look at the mass amounts of ambulances and police vehicles.

Isa forced her way to the nearest police car, weaving her way through the crowds. “Move please! I need to get through! Move!”

An officer grabbed her by the arm, “Ma’am you need to stay back!”

“You don’t understand my-”

“Ma’am you can’t-“

“Let her go Parker, she’s with me.”

The officer let go and Isa hurried to the tall male, grabbing onto his hands, “Gabe, Gabe where is she?!”

Gabriel sighed, “Isa we got over a hundred boats out there, the coast guard and a helicopter. Everyone is looking as hard as they can with the storm-”

“Gabe where is my sister?! Where is my brother in law?! They were out on that boat with-”

“We already found the boat Isa...."

Her heart froze and tears pooled in her eyes, “Y-you said the boat.”

“It hit the rocks, no one was on board-“

“Oh God!” Isa choked on a wail, she bent over, covering her mouth with her hands, struggling not to vomit. “Oh God no, please no!”

“Isa, we will find her. We all grew up here! We all played in that ocean. She’s a strong swimmer. We’re going to find her Isa. We're going to find them. ”

“Oh God oh God oh God!” she sobbed, tears running down her face salt water mixing with the rain.

A voice cut through the cocktail mixture that was spectators and police radios.

“We found the kid!”

Isa’s head shot up and Gabe turned around. The crowd went into a frenzy trying to see the source of the call. A search and rescue officer was rushed off the boat dock, a blanket covered screaming child in his arms.

“Someone get him to the hospital he’s got hypothermia!”

Isa pushed against the wave of sailor’s and officers, “Gabe! Gabe, let me see him!”

Gabe pulled her close pushing through the throng of people, “Out of the way people, out of the way!”

Isa raced up to the ambulance, “Wait wait!”

“We can’t!” The EMT said, “He has to go!”

“She’s family!” Gabe assured.

The woman looked Isa up and down, “Get in!”

Isa immediately jumped into the vehicle, squeezing Gabe’s hand as she went, “Tell Milo where I am? Call me as soon as they find my sister and her husband!”

“I will, you hang in there hun!”

Isa settled down in a chair as the doors slammed shut.  The male EMT was struggling to sooth the toddler in his arms. Isa extended her hands out to him, “H-here, let me hold him.”

The other handed the child over, “They found him in the lifeboat. He was alone, there was no one else with him.”

No one else.

She struggled on tears, taking the small boy into her arms, “Hi Aiden sweetie.” She pulled him close, the three year old immediately latching onto her; recognizing family. “I’m here, I’m here,” she adjusted the blanket around him, tears running down her cheeks; “I’m here.”

Aiden whimpered clinging onto her tightly, tears staining his little cheeks, “No,” he cried.

“No what honey.”

“Don’t like,” he sniffed.

Isa looked at the EMT, “What does that mean?”

“He keeps saying that.  He’s been saying it since the search crews picked him up from the lifeboat.”

“No don’t like~” Aiden whined.

“Don’t like what sweetie?” Isa asked, running fingers through sea salt caked hair. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

“No stop~”

“Stop what honey? Who won’t stop what?”

Aiden looked up at here, big eyes full of large tears.

The next words sent chills through Isa’s core and she didn’t understand why,

“Singing.”

Chapter Text

16 Years Later…..

They say the cove is a place of danger, and really in a way it is.

You have to scale sharp rocks over turbulent waters to get there, and you have to be back before the tide or you’re stuck in the cove till it recedes.

It’s a beautiful place, tucked in, isolated from the rest of society. It’s the best place to catch bait fish, because of the isolation the tourists who don’t find it worth the climb.

To the locals however, it’s dangerous for other reasons; because the cove is strongly believed to be a place that houses mermaids.

Aiden Harris’s feet touched down on the rocks, the barnacles crunching under his feet. Aiden didn’t believe in superstitious drabble and he didn’t fear the rocks and the waves of the coast either. He personally found the private secluded cove to be beautiful, tucked underneath the cliffs it was protected and quiet, especially at night. This was the best time to hunt for bait.

Aiden sank his hands into the cold Pacific water, getting the feel of the briskness. He could see bare traces of the bioluminescent creatures, floating about in the black waters. The cool wetness sent the tips of his fingers immediately numb, and he slowly pulled his hands out wiping them on his jeans.

Another late night at work.

He began digging around in his pack, looking for his net, when a faint distant humming floated up to his ears. Aiden paused, looking around the dark cove. The humming was coming from beyond the rocky edge, out into the water. He turned on his flashlight, casting the beams out to the far end of the cove.

Aiden immediately spotted a pale skinned female, her upper body exposed behind some rocks positioned out in the gentle waves. He was temporarily stunned to see another person here. He hadn’t expected anyone else to be out in the cove; especially this late at night. But there she was, with her pale white skin, long orange red hair-

“Ummmm?”

She immediately stopped humming, looking quickly over her shoulder. She yelped in surprise, and quickly disappeared the rest of the way down the rocks and into the water with a splash.

“Hey wait!” Aiden quickly got up and hurried back to the edge of the rocks, sliding out a bit on the slimy stones, “Hey!”

Her head popped out of the black waters, just three feet from the edge, “You’re hurting my eyes,” she stated simply.

Aiden quickly shut off his flashlight, “Sorry,” he said as he blinked rapidly to adapt to the darkness.

“You startled me.”

“You startled me,” Aiden said, “I thought I was the only one who came out here at night.”

“I come here a lot,” she replied, “Usually at night.”

He looked her up and down, and she stared back with unblinking blue eyes.  He tried not to look much lower than her face, he thought he saw a halter neck underneath her thick wavy hair, but he wasn’t sure. As far as he could tell her shoulders were bare, “Aren’t- aren’t you freezing? The water is kinda cold.”

The ginger shrugged, “It’s not that cold. It doesn’t bother me.”

Aiden dipped his fingers into the water, the cold sending zings up his arm, “Yeah okay….”

“So….what are you doing here?” she asked.

“Getting bait for the place I work,” he answered, “What are you doing here?”

“Swimming,” she replied as if it was obvious.

“You must be a strong swimmer.”

“Better than most.”

Aiden coughed, “So…..You’re just out here singing?”

“I wasn’t singing.”

“You were humming,”

“That’s not singing,” The female said dryly.

“Oh….my bad,” Aiden mumbled.

“Do you come out here often?” she asked, “I’ve never seen you here before?”

“Well it’s been a few weeks since I’ve been here, it wasn’t a good time to catch bait yet.”

“Bait?”

“Yeah bait,” Aiden explained, “I work at this shop that sells bait and tackle for the fisherman-“

She cut him off, “Are you a fisherman?”

“What? No. I mean I have a boat but-“

“Ah so you are a sailor?”

Aiden gave her a funny look, “Wouldn’t call myself that either.”

The ginger’s eyebrows scrunched together in a mixture of confusion and frustration, “Then what would you call yourself?”

This is a really odd conversation, Aiden thought, “I’m me I guess. Aiden, me, person, human, I don’t know? You ask really weird questions, quite a first impression.”

She didn’t take notice to his statement, “Aiden…” she tested, the word sliding off her tongue like silk, “Aiden….” She purred again. “Hmmm.” Then she backed deeper into the water.

Ignoring the shivers on his spine, Aiden leaned forward, “Wait where are you going?”

“Home,”

"You’re swimming?!”

She looked at him, “I always swim home,” she smiled, pearly white teeth glimmering. “But I’m sure I’ll be seeing you around~ Aiden.” Then she splashed him in the face.

Aiden yelped at the icy water hit him, “Hey!” he rubbed the salt water out of his eyes, blinking away the burn, “Low blow-“he froze.

There were only ripples in the water where the female once was.

I didn’t even get your name…

Aiden did search around the cove for a moment, trying to see if the mysterious female had decided to hide somewhere. But Aiden was alone now, just him, the ocean and the graffiti stained abandoned row boat on the rocks.

Aiden stared at the writing and scoffed, returning to his net, “Yeah right….” He mumbled.

Beware of mermaids….

“You’ll have lots of fun,” His mother urged, “You’ll get to see the ocean every day, smell the fresh sea air, maybe go fishing.”

Lukas Anderson sighed, resting his head against the passenger window, “Mom you don’t have to play it up for me, I already know you don’t like it there.”

His mother smiled tensely eyes darting back and forth between him and the road, “I grew up there sweetie, no one likes their hometown. But I’m sure you’ll have fun.”

“Yeah…..”

Lukas wasn’t stupid, his mother wouldn’t step a foot into her hometown unless she had to, and the reason wasn’t because she grew up there.

“Your aunt has been there her whole life, she doesn’t complain.”

“Mmhmmm,”

His mother’s smile dropped, and she placed a hand on his leg, “Lukas sweetie you know why we have to do this.” She gave him a squeeze, “The doctor said the cooler sea air will help with your lungs.”

“I know,” Lukas said bitterly, “And you only want what’s best for me.”

“Then why are you so upset?”

“Cause nothing happens here mom!” he gestured out the window to the foggy coastline far below. “I’ll be spending almost a whole year dying of boredom.”

“Your cousin lives there still, you can spend time with him, and you can even get a job if you want – just as long as it’s not too stressful on you.”

“So fisherman or tourist shop,” Lukas frowned.

His mother briefly looked at him, “Lukas, I know this is hard. I know staying in a little old crusty sea town isn’t ideal. But we can’t afford to send you to a more extravagant place.”

“I’m not upset about that.” Lukas assured, “I am grateful Aunt Isa and Uncle Milo offered to help out it’s just-“

“I don’t want to leave you there, really I don’t,” his mom said,  “But we need to help you….” She placed a hand on his cheek, “Just…..try to stay far away from the ocean for me?”

Lukas forced a weak smile, “Don’t worry Mom, I’ll stay in the shallows.”

She let out a relieved sigh, “Good,” she looked forward, both hands gripping the wheel, “Who knows though, something surprising might happen. You might see a mermaid,” she teased.

Lukas looked back out the window, sighing inwardly, if only the town would be that lucky.

Chapter Text

Lukas awkwardly kicked at a pebble as his mother and aunt talked away, the chilly sea breeze air nipping at his skin. They had already done the obligated ‘hi how have you been’ and ‘oh look how you’ve grown’. Now Lukas was stuck waiting for the two woman to finish their chat.

He could see the forced smile on his mom’s lips. She didn’t like to be here, his mom would never stay here longer than she was need. Which is why visiting on holidays never happened.

His aunt Isa was just a forced in her smile, Lukas honest to God couldn’t remember when the two of them talked last, even over the phone. But she stayed courteous regardless of his mom’s obvious disdain for being back home.

“We’ll take good care of Lukas here,” she assured, “He’ll have lots of fun, and I’m sure Magnus might even let him work at his shop a bit while Aiden’s working.”

Sounds like a blast, Lukas mused to himself. He eyed Isa's home. Isa and Milo lived in a elegant three story manor settled higher up in the hills then the rest of the town. The front of the house didn't actually face the road. The driveway curved around, going to the front of the house, while the back of the house faced the ocean and had a lovely view of the town and the endless horizon. The house was built into the hill, so you had the first floor, the second level and the basement, which was exposed and actually exited out into the backyard. Lukas vaguely recalled playing hide and seek a lot in the large home. Plenty of places to hide....

 “Where is Aiden?” his mom asked.

“On his way home from work. He was up fairly early this morning, he sometimes goes out and brings in crab traps for the older fisherman, a little odd work on the side. He’s working on earnings so he can tune up his boat almost all the time you know.”

“I’m surprised he goes out there…considering.”

Isa’s grin became a little more strained, “Well, we were young and fearless once too-“

"Yes, well, it's been lovely to see you sister dear, but I really have to be heading back. It's a long drive," his mom gritted out.

“No no, I have to check on dinner anyway. Drive safe.” Isa agreed.

They didn’t even hug each other.

His mom turned to him and Lukas put on his best grin for her, “Please tell me you’ll not do anything reckless,” she asked.

 “Promise,” he assured. “Nothing even remotely interesting will happen to me, I assure you.”

“Just, the ocean-“

 “Mom,” Lukas cut in, “I’ll stick to the local aquarium if I want to see the fish.”

 She let out a loose exhale and gave him a hug, squeezing him tight, “Just be careful, and get better soon.”

“It’s just a year.” He mumbled.

“Just a year,” she agreed, she kissed him on the forehead, “I’ll call often. Maybe come down for Christmas, or Thanksgiving if I can get the time off. Call me whenever you need me.”

“Okay…”

She smiled wearily, climbing into her car. She exited out of the driveway, just as a dark teal pickup chugged up the other side of the curved lot.

Isa, who had been casually leaning against the porch railing smiled brightly, “There he is.”

Lukas looked over just as Aiden climbed out of the truck, boots crunching over the gravel. He and Aiden used to be super close as kids, changing letters and such, then life sorta got in the way. The only reason he recognized him at all is because Isa was fairly consistent in sending the family photos every year.

“Aiden honey-”

“Yes Mom, I remembered the milk at the store.” Aiden called, grabbing the grocery bags from the side seat.

“That’s fine, but you’re cousin is here,”

Aiden turned around, glancing briefly towards Lukas’s mom’s departing car, “Oh so that was-“ he walked over, stopping sort of Lukas, “Hi…”

Lukas rubbed his elbow, “Hi,” he said, “Um….long time no see?”

 “It’s been awhile yeah,” Aiden agreed, “Like what? We were seven last time we saw each other?”

“Something like that.”

Aiden shifted awkwardly, “So, how have you been?”

“Sick,” Lukas answered with a weak chuckle.”

“Oh….right.”

“Um, how about you?”

“Just, uh, working.”

“Cool.”

“Yep.”

They stood there in silence, awkwardness making it worse as the rain began to drizzle down on their heads.

Isa laughed, “You two will get used to each other again. Come on boys, let’s warm up in the house before the rain starts to fall even more.”

Lukas scooped up two of his duffle bags and Aiden grabbed the other with his free hand. “I like your truck,” Lukas commented

“Thanks,” Aiden said.

“I don’t even have my own car yet,”

“I’ll let you take it for a spin as soon as I confirm you’re not crazy.” The brunet smirked.

 Lukas grinned, “Aunt Isa says you have a boat.”

“Yep!” the other answered, “I’ll take you out on it if you want.”

"Maaaaybe we’ll find mermaids,” Lukas laughed.

Aiden groaned as they walked into the house, “Let me lay down this law right now. There are no such things as mermaids!”

Out in the ocean inlet, a few miles below the surface water, Aiden’s claim continued to be proven a lie.

For deep in the fathoms below, lay a colony of merfolk, hardly five miles out to sea away from the sleepy seaside village.

The creatures down here did not know they were doing as such. In fact, most of them pressed to keep a quiet and hidden life. Safe below under the water and well away from humans, they preferred the calm life.

This is exactly what wasn’t going on in the merfolk’s palace at that this very moment.

“No means no means no!” Steve stated forcefully, stabbing the butt of his staff into the coral floor.

“But Daaad,” Jesse begged, ornate long sea green tail swirling about as he paced back and forth in front of his father, “Petra gets to go-“

“Petra is Jack’s problem. Where she decides to swim about is not my concern,” Steve leaned back into his seat, “My child however, my only child might I add, will not be gallivanting all around the reef.”

“I am sick of being in the place!” Jesse snapped. “I have explored every nook and cranny of this palace, read everything there is to read, I just want to explore is that too much to ask!”

“Yes! What if a human finds you!”

“They won’t! They never come down this deep and I just want to go out to the reef-“

“No Jesse!”

Jesse hovered there for a moment longer, arms quivering, then he quickly fled the room in a flurry of bubbles.

Steve groaned, covering his eyes, “Neptune’s beard why me?”

Across the room, his brother closed the coral cover of his book, “You handled that swimmingly,” Herobrine purred.

“Shush,”

“Steve?”

The brunet merman peeked open an eye just as his mate swam into the room. Alex glanced briefly over her shoulder through the entrance she had just come through, “Jesse just raced past me rather quickly, is everything alright?” she asked, worried.

Herobrine got up the scarred merman swimming over her, “Someone was told no again.”

“Oh? Oh.”

Alex swam over to Steve, still groaning to himself, her long orange hair swirling about her as she moved, “Steve darling,” she settled onto his lap, “Again?”

“I don’t want to risk it Alex,” he whispered, settling his head against her shoulder and she wrapped her arms around him. “Can you blame me.”

“No I can’t, but if he’s anything like you he’s only going sneak out sooner or later.”

“I’m just so afraid that-“

“Shh, I know, but it has been many centuries.”

“Humans are different now,” Steve stated bitterly, “They have no respect for the oceans anymore. There is no awe and fear, no belief in magic and wonder. Even some of the whalers of old had at least a little respect. Now the humans only study, taking all they can find…I just don’t want Jesse to be one of the things taken from us.”

“Perhaps a compromise?”

“Please tell me you’re not taking his side.”

 “I’m not. Allow him to go to the reef though, this time of year is too cold for the humans to dive, and there are plenty of places for him to hide if one does happen to come by.”

“But-“

 “He’s a smart boy beloved, if you give him some breathing room –Let’s face it, he’s swimming in circles cooped up here. Allow him to have some fun in the reef, make sure he always has some friends with him.”

Steve huffed.

“Steve~”

“I just don’t want things to go wrong Alex,” he flinched, “Like it did for….” He sighed. “Alright.”

Alex smiled brightly.

“I’ll talk to him this evening. Only the reef,” he warned.

“Only the reef,” Alex agreed, kissing him on his jaw, “Everything will be alright, and if things go wrong, we’ll be there to help him.”

Steve sighed, looking wistfully out the open arch of his room, watching as the ocean life passed by, “I fear for when things do go wrong….”

Chapter Text

“So is there anything to do exciting in this town-” Lukas began.

“Aquarium.” Aiden answered.

“-beside the aquarium?” Lukas finished with a chuckle.

Aiden threw his ball to upwards letting it rebound off the ceiling and back into his hand. He was sprawled out on the couch, looking physically bored as Lukas was mentally. 

The past few days had been spent catching up with his cousin - not that that was a bad thing. Isa was right, it took a little bit, but Lukas and Aiden picked things back up right where they had left off. There was no sign that they had been separated most of their youth due to Lukas’s mother isolating herself from the rest of the family. Hours had been spent catching up, laughing, sharing jokes, talking about how awful high-school was and so on and so forth. 

Aiden had even generously requested time off from work so he could stay home to catch up. While the gesture had been greatly welcome and appreciated, Lukas could only spend so much time in the house. Aiden had patiently allowed him to explore every nook and cranny in the old house that could rival the size of a mansion, even initiating a somewhat childish - but still fun- game of hide and seek which Aiden had easily won. 

But Lukas wanted out now - he wanted to see the town. Even though he promised his mother no ocean escapades he still wanted to see what the town had to offer and to a smaller extent the ocean too. He was stuck here for months after all.

Maybe he would get lucky enough to talk Aiden into a ride with his boat. He’d be safer on a boat with his cousin than on some stranger’s boat. 

“There is nothing besides the aquarium?” Lukas asked.

“Well the tourist trap shops.” Aiden replied, throwing the ball again, “If you are into novelty dolphins and such. Then there are the restaurants, the park, the boat tours-”

“You have a boat so who needs a tour guide.” Lukas grinned.

The brunet eyed him, catching the ball without even breaking his gaze. He cocked an eyebrow, “I thought your Mom laid an anti ocean law on you.”

“Oh come on Aiden~” Lukas leaned in, “Do you really want to be landlocked with me for months?”

The other male rolled his eyes, and pushed Lukas away by his face, “I’ll think on it, nerd.”

“So we only have the aquarium?” Lukas laughed leaning back.

“It’s a sleepy little fishing village Lukas, past its prime. Sorry” Aiden shrugged. “I can take you down to the beach today though if you want to stretch your legs?”

“I would like that very much.”

Aiden threw the ball one more time, catching it as he swung his legs off the couch and sat up. “Well grab your coat, and I’ll get my keys.”

“Yes!” Lukas leapt off the love seat, hurrying to his room.

“Hey! Slow down or you are gonna die before we even get to the car!”

Hard as it was he ignored the statement, Lukas waved Aiden off, 'I'll be fine I'll be fine."

"Good," Aiden remarked, "Because I for one am to tired to handle that sort of scenario right now. 

It was raining again by the time the boys had left the house, a slow sleepy little drizzle. 

The town was small, smaller than Lukas remembered. Then again, he had gotten significantly older since he last visited. Everything looked big when one was a small child. 

Still, despite the town not being what Lukas remembered there was still a pleasantness to it. The closer the car drove to the original roots of the town the older and more quaint it became. 

The houses became smaller, tiny little one to two bedroom homes tucked side by side. Their roofs covered in mildew from the sea air, the paint peeling off of some of them. There were tiny planter beds, and little white picket fences. More often than not some lawn ornament stuck out of the thick grass, usually some ocean themed trinket. 

“You start counting the mermaid lawn decorations and I am throwing you out of the truck.” Aiden said as if reading Lukas’s mind as they drove through the neighborhood. 

Lukas chuckled, running his hand on the fogging glass to establish his view. He paused before leaning on the window. Letting Aiden turn off the ragged piece of road they were on and onward towards main street. The whole vehicle rocked and jolted for the turn, before settling down onto the smooth paved road. 

It wasn’t the suspension, Lukas knew that. Old as the truck may be Aiden took good care of the car. It was only rusted in a few places towards the back. But the truck drove smooth, the seats were cozy and the heater worked. It was simply the off roads of the town, anything that wasn’t on main street or near the tourist trade was not nearly half as maintained as those locations. Most of the roads were pitted and cracked, covered in potholes or not even paved at all.

Lukas rested his head against the glass, watching another set of houses go by, “Eighteen merma-”

“Lukas I swear to God.”

Lukas chuckled, smiling as they moved onto the main street of the town.

This was where the ‘action’ was. 

Much like the rest of the fishing town, main street had seen better days. But it was at least more well kept than the rest of the town. There were tiny little shops, packed to the brim with trinkets, cheap toys, and shells from the ocean. 

There were plenty of restaurants, advertising the best fish and tips in town, ice cream shops, and candy shops selling salt water taffy. Almost all of them were in theme to the ocean they lived next to, with nets and anchors hanging off their signs. Poseidon with his might trident, a mermaid. 

Lukas looked curiously down another street as they hit the a T in the road, he spotted a park down the way. “Was that park always there?”

“No,” Aiden said, “Do you remember that old fishing company that was right across the aquarium down there?”

“Yeah?”

“Well the place burned down about ten years or so ago, apparently the owner tried to pull an insurance scam. He owed a lot of money, was going into debt. So he tried to burn it down and collect the money from the fire. But they caught onto him.”

“Oh damn…..”

“Yeah,” Aiden said, “Not that too many of the smaller fishing companies were crying tears mind you. Anyway, the aquarium - being the only business left in town with the money- bought the property. But instead of expanding their own business they re-purposed the land into a park.” He turned down the street. 

Lukas glanced at a shop as they putted down the road. It stood out to him, because unlike the rest of the tourist shops in the area, which painted themselves in bright colors to catch the passerby; this restaurant was painted a dark rich green, reminding Lukas of the ocean itself. There were decorative posts on either side of the door, and large round windows reminding Lukas of portholes.  

Lukas glanced at the large sign that spread across the whole length of the upper part of the building. The sign had been painted beautifully. On the left hand of the sign, a woman -mermaid- was rising out of the waves, her arms already wrapped around the arms of a sailor who was precariously leaning over the side of his rowboat to kiss the fair maiden.

Lukas eyed the elegant curved words next to the painting. “The Sailor’s Song….” he said.

“That’s where I work.” Aiden replied as they drove past. “I’ll show it to you after we walk on the beach.”

As the shop slipped out of sight, Lukas turned his attention back to the park on the right hand side of the road. The aquarium was off to the left side. But Lukas has seen the aquarium plenty of times when he was little, he was more interested in the park.

It wasn’t very large, but it merged right with the beach. The grassy areas were decorated with beautiful benches and tables -  some covered in bird droppings. There was a park for children to play, with slowly rusting chains, and large swings.

But what really caught Lukas’s eyes was the centerpiece of the park. It was a mermaid statue. She sat perched on a rock, her face buried in her hands as she wept. The statue had clearly once been a dark coppery color as Lukas could still see it in some places, but as the decade had passed the creation had since turned green. It was eerily fitting though.

“This town sure does like it’s mermaids….” Lukas mumbled.

“It’s an obsession.” Aiden grumbled as he turned once again, this time towards the boat docks which Lukas only knew that was where they were going because he noticed the sign pointing to it as they drove past. The road dipped down, shooting underneath the public pier connected to the aquarium and into a concrete tunnel, which went under the building itself. 

It was hard to tell in the dim light of the tunnel. But Lukas could faintly see the old paintings of whales and other marvelous sea creatures all over the tunnel walls. He smiled in admiration, suppressing a snicker as he saw yet another mermaid riding along the back of a whale.

It was a sleepy town, blanketed in fog. But Lukas would admit it had charm. 

Aiden’s truck burst free from the tunnel and he immediately turned into a nearby parking space. He hooked a placard onto the rearview mirror and turned the truck off. “Here we are.”

Lukas glanced around, eyeing the boats connected to the old grime covered docs. “Some beach.” he teased.

“I parked over here because I have my boat here. I don’t have to pay for parking that way. You said so yourself you wanted to stretch your legs.” Aiden shot back.

“Touche” Lukas laughed, climbing out.

Aiden jumped out as well and locked his truck. 

“Can I see your boat?” Lukas asked.

Aiden pointed.

Lukas looked at the fifteen other boats on the docks, “You assh-”

“The red one. You really think I could afford those yachts? Yeesh ....” Aiden grabbed Lukas on either side of his head, and forced it to turn, “It’s that older one, the fifth on from the left.”

The boat was red, as Aiden had stated, or what was left of the red anyway. It wasn't as marvelous as the other boats. But it had an upper and lower deck and a enclosed steering cabin. For the size of it, it was a fairly decent first boat from someone of Aiden’s age. Lukas knew he didn’t use any of Aunt Isa’s or Uncle Milo’s money for it either. Aiden had earned that boat by his own means and for that, it was impressive.

Lukas couldn’t help but actually admire it. “I don’t see a name on it.”

“I haven’t named it yet.” Aiden admitted.

“Any ideas.”

“No, but Magnus keeps calling it The Siren.” 

“That’s an awesome name!” Lukas grinned.

Aiden just rolled his eyes and headed for the concrete stairs that would take a small tunnel to the pier. “Come on sailor, let’s go get you close to the mermaids.”

 They walked up the stairs, through the tunnel, and out onto the pier. Lukas wanted to go further out onto the pier. But he decided to wait to ask. He didn’t want to pester Aiden too much.

As they crossed to the other side the headed down the nearest set of stairs, only stopping long enough to take off their shoes. Even though it was drizzling out, the damp sand had a almost magical warmth to it. It was soft and felt good squishing between Lukas’s toes.

He headed for the water, Aiden following him along, occasionally picking up rocks and flinging them out into the ocean. 

Aiden stayed close, trekking along in the drier sand next to Lukas.

“Don’t want to get wet?” Lukas asked.

“I work part time in the ocean Lukas.” Aiden answered dryly, “The last thing I want to do outside my work hours is get wet from it even more.”

“Do you not take your boat out?” 

“I take it out to work, yeah.”

“But don’t you use it for more than just work?” Lukas pushed at it. “I mean why have a boat for just work, you don’t go out cruising on the ocean with Aunt-”

“Mom doesn’t go out on the ocean.” Aiden cut in gently but Lukas noticed his voice strained just a pinch. Quickly as the strain cut in however it vanished and Aiden’s voice dropped down to a low quiet tone. He looked solemnly out onto the ocean, the wind sweeping through his hair, “Not anymore…..”

Lukas flinched, feeling stupid for assuming Isa would even go out on a boat anymore. Just because Isa still lived in the town - unlike Lukas’s own mother- didn’t mean she had her own pains about what had happened. 

So he let the subject drop, “I guess I can’t convince you to take me out then, since it is only for work.”

Aiden gave him a slight smile, moving a little closer he shoved his hands into his pockets, even letting his bare feet get washed over by the ocean waves. “I suppose for you, I can go out on a joy cruise or two. I know some good fishing spots.” then he added, “Unless you don’t like fish?”

Lukas gestured towards town, where all the fish and chip restaurants wasted, “It's gonna be a long visit here for me if that was the case.”

Aiden laughed, and just like that the heaviness in the air vanished with the wind. “It would be wouldn’t it?” 

“Are you happy here?” Lukas asked as they continued walking down the beach. 

Aiden shrugged, kicking up some sand, “I guess? I’ve been here more whole life Lukas. I don’t really know anything else. I’ve grown up up around boats, fisherman, and my ears filled to the brim with stupid tales of merfolk living in the shores just off the village.The world keeps moving around but this water clogged town has always stayed the same.”

“Do you ever want to leave it?” Lukas asked.

Aiden shrugged again, “That’s the thing, I really don’t know.” he looked out to the ocean. “I guess I gotta figure some stuff out.”

“Soul searching?”

“Maybe….” He shrugged it off, “What about you? Are you happy where you are?”

“To be honest?” Lukas admitted, “No.”

“How come?”

Lukas sighed heavily. He doesn’t know what brought on such a grim topic. Maybe it was the fog, or the dim horizon of the ocean fading in the distance. But Lukas felt heavy, he knew why he was out here, and even though he loved his cousin, and it was great to catch up, it was just-

“I’m tired of being sick Aiden.” Lukas said. “I’m isolated from living. My mom is hiding from everyone and I know she means well, but I think she is scared of losing me too.” He shoved his wind swept hair out of his face. “I feel trapped. Like I am stuck in this endless void, that I have no future because everyone keeps treating me like I am going to drop down and die.”

Aiden flinched, and Lukas knew he was thinking about what he had said at the house, “I’m sorry if I -”

“It’s not you, really it’s not.” Lukas stressed. “But….” he pointed out to the ocean, “You’re out there, despite everything that happened.... You’re living. Despite everything, despite everything anyone is ever going to stay or has said - you’re living! And me? Everyone already treats me like I’m-” He couldn’t even finish.

Like I'm already dead.....

Silence fell on both of the boys, leaving them only with whispering wind and crashing waves.

Suddenly,  Aiden bent down, shoving at the sand in the ground.

“What are you doing?”

Aiden came back up, a bleached out object in his hand, “Sand Dollar.” he said, handing it to Lukas, “It’s complete. Those are rare around here, usually the birds break them open.”

The object rattled faintly as Lukas took it, “Is there something in it?” he asked.

“Teeth. The old ladies call them wishes.” Aiden explained, “You wish on the sand dollar and it is bound to come true.”

“Do you break it?”

“No you hang on to it.” Aiden said quietly. 

Lukas turned it over in his hands, running his fingers along the smooth surfaces.

“Well?”

“Well what?”

Aiden poked his shoulder, “Wish on it ya dweeb!”

Lukas blinked, flushing in embarrassment before he smiled weakly, realizing what Aiden was doing. “Only if you wish on it with me.” he said.

Aiden rolled his eyes but didn’t object, he placed his hand on the sand dollar, fingers twisting between his and Lukas’s the sand dollar locked between them.. “Okay close your eyes then.”

Lukas did, focusing on the sounds of the ocean and the breeze.

He felt Aiden’s forehead press to his, and he smiled, humored and grateful at his cousin’s attempts to cheer him up.

“Now….” Aiden whispered. “Make a wish.”

Lukas did.

I hope this year will be an adventure….

Aiden pulled away, and Lukas opened his eyes. “Don’t share it.” He said, “Keep it close to you, and your wish will come true.”

“According to the old ladies?” Lukas smiled. 

“According to the old ladies.” Aiden confirmed with a grin.

Lukas chuckled, putting the sand dollar in the chest pocket of his coat. “Thanks Aiden.” he said quietly.

“Don’t know what you mean.” Aiden ruffled his hair, then he turned. “Come on, let's  head back to the pier and hang out there for a while, my feet are freezing.”

“Whatever you say!” Lukas laughed.

“And Lukas?” 

“Hmmm?"

“Tomorrow after work, the weather will be clearer.” Aiden said. “I’ll take you out fishing. Biggest fish wins, loser cooks dinner.”

Lukas grinned mischievously, “Oh it is on.”

His cousin grinned back, “You can try town boy!” he said, before taking off running, “I got the home field advantage!”

Lukas laughed, racing after, “We’ll see how well that home field advantage works when you are cooking me dinner tomorrow!”

The sand dollar thumped against his chest as he ran, the fresh sea air filling his lungs and Lukas couldn’t help but smile. He chased after Aiden, leaving his doubts and worries behind.

Sand dollar wishes or not, Lukas was determined to make the most of his time  here.

It was time to live a little.  

Chapter Text

Jesse yelped as he felt a sharp yank on his tail, strong enough to pull him backward.  “Ow!” he craned his neck, twisting and struggling to see the culprit who still gripped tight to his tail. “Hey! Let go!”

He finally twisted around enough to get a look at his attacker. “Uncle!?”

Romeo was Jesse’s other uncle by mate arrangements. He had met Jesse’s biological uncle Herobrine some centuries ago and the rest was history. 

According Jesse’s dad, Romeo had been luring for his next dinner and had ended up catching Herobrine instead.

Herobrine had yet to deny it.

Romeo’s lower form was composed of what the humans above would call an angler fish. Deep rich in red and blacks, Romeo was spotted in lights all along the length of his body and powerful tail that he could choose to glow at will. Even the small points of the sails on his back could glow should he desire. 

Romeo was what many merfolk would call a deep dweller, and while Romeo was not like the trench dwelling barbaric merfolk that lived in the darkest deepest part of the seas, he was not common among Jesse’s kind.

His uncle in fact was the only angler in the whole city. Angler merfolk tended to travel in isolation or groups of two or three. They were migrating kind, hardly ever staying in one long term location, instead choosing to rotate with the fishing grounds where it was easier to lure food.

Since pairing with Herobrine however, Romeo had left the local trench from which he had dwelled and had settled for a life in the palace with the family. He no longer needed his flair of lights to lure his food. Instead choosing to entertain Jesse with it when Jesse had been a small child.

Romeo was also one of the few magic users outside the royal family in the kingdom. It made Romeo a rare combo, as anglers were not known to use magic. But Romeo was a skilled spell caster and magician, and Jesse had no doubt that with that skill set, combined with the literal flashiness that was Romeo, he had no issue baiting his uncle in.

He also happened to be Jesse’s magic teacher.

Which at this particular moment…..Was not a good thing.

“Just where do you think you are going young man?” the red hair male frowned, his bait lights flashing in agitation. 

Jesse smiled sheepishly,  “To meet up with Petra?” he said.

Romeo’s eyes narrowed. “Are you going to the reef?” he said.

“Dad already gave me permission-!” Jesse started quickly.

“Which you could not go to unless your studies were finished.” Romeo countered.

Jesse grinned, pulling his tail free of Romeo’s grasp, “Already done Uncle!” he nearly sang out, swimming in a slow circle around the angler. 

“ You went over everything I gave you?”

‘Yep!”

“Water contortion?”

“Yes!”

“Shark taming-”

“I could take on a great white!”

“Doubt that. Vision distortion?”

“Insult aside- Yep yep yep!”

“Did you read your studies on shape changing?”

Jesse did a loop to loop in front of his uncle, “Every single chapter. Twice!”

Romeo frowned, “And Herobrine’s work? Did you cover everything on that-”

“Uncle! I have done everything that I could possibly do so you cannot stop me from going!”

“I’m not trying to stop you Jesse I just- wait did you even clean your room?”

“Yep!”

“Oh my God,” Romeo chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief., “You have  thought of everything.”

Jesse swam back around front, “Because I really want to go.” he grabbed Romeo’s hands, “I know you’re worried, trust me my Dad has been breathing down my neck all-”

“I know you are perfectly capable of handling yourself Jesse,” Romeo gestured for Jesse to swim with him, “But you also need to understand your father’s perspective on this. You are his only child, he just doesn’t want to see anything happen to you.”

He sighed, smiling weakly, “I know….” Jesse swept his hand through his hair, letting the current from his movement push his hair back and out of his face. “But I don’t want to be cooped up here all my life you know. I’m not like my dad-”

“Your dad used to be quite the adventurer.” Romeo corrected, “Or at least so I’ve heard. Herobrine would often tell me the trouble the two of them got into when they were your age.”

The mental image of his dad - who rarely left the palace- going on adventures with Jesse’s uncle did not seem natural. “ Really?”

“Yes, from what I have been told the two of them even-”

“Got into incredible trouble.” a new voice - but familiar one - entered the conversation.

Jesse twisted around, recognizing a member of his family’s court as he entered the hallway. 

Hadrian.

Hadrian was a cecaelia . His lower half is a set of octopus tentacles rich in black and dark purples. 

Hadrian was a court adviser, Jesse didn’t interact with him much. But Hadrian covered many diplomatic interactions with other kingdoms and species.

The elder man gave Jesse a pleasant smile, “Rumor in the palace is the young prince is going out to his first outing on the reef?”

“Yes, I am.”

Romeo’s expression had curved into a deep disapproving frown. “Jesse will have plenty of company.”

“Of course,” Hadrian replied, as he continued to swim by, “Dangerous waters beyond the city after all.” He gave a slight wave, “Be careful young prince, be wary of humans.”

“He’ll be fine .” Romeo said, grabbing Jesse by the shoulders and steering him out the door. “Good day Hadrian.”

Hadrian bowed, “Good day your majesties.”

Jesse gave his uncle a look as they excited, “You were just telling me to -”

“You’ll be fine.” Romeo repeated, it was then Jesse noticed the slight shake in his Uncle’s grip on his shoulders. “You’re stronger than you look Jesse, you'll be fine.”

Feeling a pang of pity, Jesse twisted around and gave his Uncle a hug, “I promise I will not wander off from my friends.” he gave him a squeeze, “I will stay in a group, and I will be very, very careful.”

The other sighed as Jesse pulled away, then he smiled and ruffled his hair. “ You have fun out there okay? No picking on the seals.”

Jesse smiled as he swam away, “Wouldn’t dream of it!” he cheered. “I’ll see you soon!”

“Sooooo I don’t suppose I can talk you into taking me out on the boat again today?”

Aiden chuckled as he finished handing the customer his change. “Have a nice day.” he told the man with a wave. He waited till the customer had gone, before turning his attention to Lukas, “Jesus you’re hooked aren’t you?”

Lukas was giving him the puppy eyes that Aiden had learned pretty quickly- was a look that was extremely difficult to say no to. “We don’t even have to fish! Pleeeease???” the blonde begged, “I’ll pay for the gas I promise! It’s just so relaxing out there!”

Aiden leaned on the counter, giving Lukas a smirk, “Relaxing huh?” 

“Boy’s lookin for them mermaids!”

Lukas laughed and Aiden rolled his eyes as Magnus entered the shop.

Magnus was the owner of the Sailor’s Song along with his wife Ellegaard, which made them both Aiden’s boss. Magnus would run the shop half of the store, while the other half of the building was the restaurant - which Ellegaard ran,  and Aiden worked for both sides depending on where he was needed. 

Magnus was a good boss, and Aiden really couldn’t complain. He was good to the locals - having been here longer than most people could remember and was a long time friend to Isa. When Aiden had been out of a job and was looking, Magnus and his wife were the first to extend their hand, they paid Aiden well, and even helped supply him with parts for his boat.

Magnus was a sailor at one point in life, how long ago Aiden really didn’t know. But he thinks - despite Magnus being a very successful man - that is why Magnus had a bit of a kooky side.

The man was an avid believer in mermaids, and more than once did he and Aiden go rounds in debate of their existence. He had worked with Magnus since he was a teen and they were both comfortable enough with each other to bicker like families on holidays. While Aiden felt it was stupid at times to be arguing over mythical creatures, he also was determined to not be converted by Mangus’s belief. 

He partially regretted accepting the couple’s invitation to let Lukas work part time and hang out at the shop while Aiden was working however.  Because the old sailor was thoroughly enjoying taking a break from arguing with Aiden and instead filling the blonde’s head with fanatical stories of creatures of the deep.  

And Lukas - who had that irritatingly cute habit taking in every story ever with great interest- listened, and asked questions, and listened some more-

And Aiden was stuck toughing it out and choking it down for the sake of his cousin.

One fish tale after the other……

“He’s not addicted to your sirens Magnus.” Aiden said,  reaching under the counter to grab the cleaning rag.

“There is a difference between sirens and merfolk boy!” Magnus said, placing a box on the floor. “I figured you would know the difference by now.”

“Wouldn’t know because they’re not real~” Aiden sang as he shuffled around for the cleaning rag.

He couldn’t see Lukas at the moment, but he heard the other male laugh. “Wait, is there a difference?”

“No-” Aiden said, as at the exact same moment Magnus said “ Yes.”

Lukas snorted. “Is there a lot of difference.”

“None.” Aiden said, as Magnus answered “ Plenty.”

Lukas laughed again as Magnus scowled at Aiden, mumbling something about Aiden’s stubbornness as he vanished into the supply closet. “You just love butting heads with him don’t you.”

“I just don’t stand old sailor’s tall tales.” Aiden mumbled coming back up with the rag to clean off the counter.

“Aw come on Aiden.” Lukas gave him that damned puppy look. “Tell me a siren/mermaid tale.”

Aiden rolled his eyes, rubbing vigorously at a smudge on the counter. “I’m sure you’ve heard all of them from Magnus.”

“He would if you’d stop interrupting me!” Magnus barked from the closet.

Ignoring his boss Aiden kept going, “Well I suppose the most famous one is the actual Siren’s Lament story.”

“You mean the statue?”

“Yes,” He continued, “She supposedly fell in love with a human sailor from here in the harbor, , back when this was a booming sailor port. But she couldn’t overcome her primal nature you see? Despite her love for the sailor, the siren could not change her ways and continued luring other sailors to their watery demise.”

Lukas was silent, but his eyes was wide with innocent curiosity, and so humored by his cousin Aiden kept going.

“One day however she learned with great horror after successfully sinking an entire ship to the bottom of the sea, the siren had drowned the man she loved in the frigid waters of the Pacific. Grief stricken the siren fell into a wail so strong and loud that it was heard miles inland.” Aiden wiggled his fingers in dramatic effect, “Her heart crushed, she turned into sea foam.”

“ Woah~” Lukas whispered, “So that statue-”

“Bull shit!” Magnus snapped, coming out of the closet, “Jesus kid you really are thick headed.”

Aiden frowned, “It’s a story Magnus-”

“Which you told all wrong.” the man put down his box, “Inexperienced cabin boy.” he mumbled.

“Hey!”

Magnus turned to Lukas, “The statue out there isn’t correctly named, she isn’t a siren, she is a mermaid. As for the story,” he flashed a look at Aiden, “That is some tripe some senile old fools stapled to the statue for tourism sake.”

“Then what is the story?” Lukas asked.

Magnus hopped up onto a bar stool next to Lukas. “Well to get to the story you have to go back to the origins of this town. It was a sailor port back in the beginning of sailing and trade. A shanty little town that was booming and successful in fishing, this port had the best fishing grounds for miles and you know why?”

“Mermaids?” Lukas guessed.

“ Merfolk .” Magnus confirmed. “The mers didn’t flaunt around, but the town knew they were here. They respected them, treated them well. The sailors and the townsfolk knew this was their ocean. Whenever one was spotted we did them no harm, and in return the children of the sea provided us with good fishing grounds. It was even rumored they would save a stray drunken sailor or two from drowning out of pure pity that we cannot breath underwater.”

Magnus paused to light his pipe before continuing on, “Now the mermaid in question - from the statue outside - she is grieving yes, and she did have a lover. But he wasn’t human. He was a mer - just like her. They were very much in love too. Story says they would go into the cove not too far from here, and their songs of romance to each other would echo across the town on a moonlit night. It was supposedly beautiful, like nothing you ever heard.”

“Then what happened?” Lukas asked.

“Well one day things started to change. The whalers had come into the region - men of industry, men of money. This town was booming sure, but the people were not greedy. They took only what they needed to sustain, out of respect for the merfolk.” the older man took an agitated puff of his pipe, “But the whalers were men of money, like I said. They worked only to make as much money as they could. They wanted to fill as many barrels as they could.”

“Okay?”

“Well one day, a whaling ship attacked a pair of merfolk off the harbor.” Magnus took a slow draw, followed by an equally slow exhale. “One of the merfolk wounded was the lover of our dear mermaid.”

Lukas leaned in, “ No.”

“Tch,” Aiden rolled his eyes for what felt like the millionth time this afternoon. At least Magnus was an intriguing story teller at the least. He turned away to help a customer, but kept his ear tuned in.

“Now no one knows if the merman survived the incident or not. But a howling storm rolled into the region that night. It devastated the harbor, and several whaling ships sank. Rumors said you could hear a wailing in the wind, like a woman crying for her lost love.” Magnus snuffed his pipe out. “The crying could be heard some nights in the cove, a song so sad that men who said to have never been in love claimed they knew what heartbreak felt like by her song alone.”

“And the statue is based on her story? Lukas pressed.

“Yes,” Magnus confirmed, “But it doesn’t end there. You see, the wailing went on from some. But then it became a song you see - an alluring song. Locals would claim a strange woman would walk the beach, singing her song in a voice that seemed unearthly. Many men would go out to her, drawn by her song. But by morning many could not recall the mystery woman. The old midwives started claiming the mermaid had killed herself out of grief, only to return as a phantom to lure men to the deaths. Yet no one had died so this was somewhat disregarded.”

“But you said she was walking on the beach,” Lukas said, “Mermaids can’t walk right, so it couldn’t have been her.”

Magnus smirked knowingly, as if harboring a secret. “Well one day - a year or so after the incident and the hurricane. Who should come back but the very same captain who commandeered the whaling ship that attacked the merfolk. He and his crew had survived the hurricane, and he was back in the region for more whales. Oh he talked up a storm he did. Bragging how he had slain the merfolk. Well……”

Lukas leaned in, entranced. Even Aiden was curious, having never heard this tale before he was just a pinch interested….. just a pinch.

“Well the maiden was on the shore. Like she always was, and who should be intrigued by her but the whaling captain himself. Many witnesses saw them walking to the cove together.”

“What happened next.” Lukas said.

“Sometime in the dead of the night, the wailing the locals thought was once long gone from the port returned. Some brave souls went down to the cove, where the cries were strongest.” Magnus gave Lukas a toothy grin, “They found the captain, his body face down in the surf. His throat had been torn out, the water around him red. And perched atop a rock, was our mysterious maiden - her mermaid’s tail gleaming in the moonlight. She sobbed and wailed, face buried in her hands.”

“Wait, the maiden was the mermaid?” Lukas frowned, “How-”

“The sailors approached her, and she looked at them, her hands and face coated in the captain's blood,” Magnus continued. “She had waited, you see? Waited for the captain to return, so she could strike her vengeance.  ‘ For my love’ she had snarled, before vanishing into the waves.”

Lukas’s eyes were wide, “What the hell, are you serious? That's the story?”

“Dead serious.” Magnus leaned back, “After that, the merfolk vanished from the region, the fishing became scarcer. The whalers couldn’t catch a single whale in the region. The children of the sea had been wronged, and they hid away as a result of it. Perhaps they hoped the humans would leave if they ruined the fishing or the whaling in the area.” he looked out the window, “But they’re out there you know.”

Lukas glanced at Aiden, who gave him a slight smirk and a shrug.

It was just a fish tale after all.

“They’re out there kid, but they know humans don’t have the respect they used to.” Magnus re-lit his pipe.  “But when you’ve been here as long as I have…...Well some nights.” he closed his eyes wistfully, a content smile on his lips as he exhaled smoke, as if recalling a memory. “Sometimes if you are lucky you can hear them singing.”

Chapter Text

“Slow down man you are gonna wear yourself out before we even get there!”

Jesse didn’t slow down, he couldn’t help it! He was never able to stretch out and go this fast in this colony. It was marvelous!

“WOOOOO!” Jesse swirled and twisted, the open ocean twirling and swirling in a wave of bubbles behind him, “THIS IS AWESOME- GAK!”

He wrenched to a sudden stop, once again grabbed by the tail. He twisted, looking back, “Ah Petra come on!”

The ginger mermaid held tight to his tail, her hair swirling about in the water from their sudden and rapid stop. “Look, I am just as excited as you. But you need to save your energy out here.” she said, “You’ll be too exhausted by the time we get to the reef and then you’ll just be another slug on the coral.”

Jesse pouted, but relented. Pulling his tail free he resumed swimming but this time he kept a steady pace. “You’re just being a killjoy.” he mumbled with no malicious intent.

“I was excited the first time I went to the reef too.” Petra said, “But I was so damn tired racing there I ended up taking a nap and had to come home right after I woke back up.”

Jesse accepted her story. Petra went to the reef more than anybody. Her guardian Jack never seemed to mind, not that he was negligent or anything, Petra was just adventurous. But she had experience, unlike Jesse.

Petra was evidently known to get into trouble however, she had more than one shark scar on her tail for sure. Jesse’s dad wasn’t particularly pleased to hear that Petra would be part of Jesse’s little outing group, but his mother convinced him Petra had the best bet to get the group out of trouble since Jesse didn’t want any royal escorts with him.

So a compromise was given. 

No protection from the guards, as long as Jesse brought others to join him with Petra.  So Jesse’s other friends, Axel and Olivia were already at the reef according to Petra, and they would meet the pair there.

Jesse couldn’t help but envy Petra though. She went on adventures all the time, always bringing back amazing little treasures and trinkets. There were even rumors that Petra had been to the surface and seen humans up close.

Not that she would admit to that rumor. Interacting with the surface was a big no go among the merfolk. 

She did however tell Jesse one time she followed a boat, swimming underneath it and occasionally tugging on the human’s fishing poles to mess with them. 

“I hope the reef isn’t boring.” Jesse said.

“For you it won’t be.” Petra assured.

“But it will be for you.” Jesse frowned, “You’ve been to the reef thousands of times, sometimes even during the day.” he grumbled.

Petra did a slow swimming arch over Jesse, her long hair tickling his back. “You’ll  have fun Jesse I promise, we can play tag in the coral, that is always fun.”

“I bet it’s prettier in the daytime.” Jesse said.

“Just be grateful your dad is letting you go there at all.” Petra laughed, then she hummed, rubbing her arms. “It really is amazing in the daytime though.” she admits, “All the fish are swimming about, and it's so colorful and bright.”

Jesse watched her drift past, lightly skirting across the seabed of sand, “Is it?”

“You’d love it Jesse. The sun is so bright you can see it from the reef, and if you get close you can feel it’s warm.” Petra twisted onto her back, looking up at Jesse, “And sometimes if you just lay there, you can watch all the human’s ships go by.”

“That sounds amazing.”

“Well maybe if you are good so your Dad will loosen his net a little, I’ll sneak you over sometime okay?” Petra smirked.

“You’re the best Petra!” Jesse grinned.

“I try~” she shrugged, before pointing a finger at him, “But you have to behave. If you grow getting in trouble on your first outing it’s gonna be your last.”

“I promise,” Jesse crossed his heart, “I will be as good aaaaaaaaaaasOHMYNEPTUNEISTHATA SHIPWRECK ?!”

Petra yelped in surprise as Jesse shot past her, shooting across the ocean floor to the ancient wooden remains of an old ship, half buried in the muck and sand.

“Oh my gosh!” Jesse swam around a large pool sticking out from the top of the ship, “This is amazing!”

“It’s just a boat Jesse,” Petra chuckled. 

Due to the magic of the region, the ship, though clearly centuries old, had held up significantly well over the ages. Jesse swam up the sideways deck, running his hand over a circular object, “I’ve never seen one this close before.”

“That’s the wheel.” Petra swam around him, “Come on I’ll show you the inside. But we can’t hang around, sharks like to chill out around these things.”

“Kay!” Jesse squeaked in delight as Petra led him over the side to a hole in the hull. 

The inside like the outside- was littered in barnacles and crabs and other bottom dwellers of the ocean floor. But even in all the ages, the wood was still there. Jesse ran his hand over the surface, feeling the smooth grain. 

“Do you think this was a pirate ship?” he asked.

“Who knows.” Petra admitted, she wiggled her way through a porthole and into the next room. “There isn’t much left showing who owned the ship”

Jesse followed after,taking a peek into a room. He picked up a bottle from the dozens scattered about on the seabed. He tried to imagine what it would have been like for humans all those ages ago, relying on these fragile wooden vessels to get them from one place to the other. 

“Jesse follow me this way!” Petra called, pulling him from his thoughts.

Leaving the bottle behind Jesse left the room and followed Petra to another area, “What is it?”

Petra was hovering over a large trunk, “Check this out man.”

“It’s a chest?” Jesse said.

“Help me open it?”

They picked at the barnacles, prying the lid off, but there was nothing but silt and rot.

“Bummer~” Petra hummed.

“I guess there wouldn’t be really anything left would there?” Jesse said.

“It was worth a shot though,” Petra shrugged, she swam upward, “I’ve been through a lot of these shipwrecks myself and even I have only found a handful of things, and I have been doing this a long time - oh here we go!”

Jesse looked up as Petra pried loose a rotting board from the side of the ship, revealing a compartment inside.

“Sometimes,” the female grinned, “Even after the five hundreth visit, you can still get lucky.” She turned to Jesse, pulling open the oil canvas bundle in her hands.

Jesse’s eyes widened, “ Woah…..”

Petra handed him the object, which was wooden in some places and metal in others. It was long and narrow, with a handle on the end. Jesse wrapped his hand around the base, his finger instinctively sliding through a small metal loop on the underside of the object. Though the wood was a bit water rotted by time, the oil canvas  had protected it well. Aside from the wood being a bit rotted in places and the metal rusted, the fabric had protected the item from barnacles and other sea creatures that would have destroyed the item long ago.

“What is it?”

“Jack has one,” Petra explained, “He says the human’s called it a pistol. They would launch little metal balls out the end over here. They fought with it I suppose…..”

“That is amazing Petra,” Jesse whispered.

“Why don’t you keep it?”

“What? Really!?”

The female smiled and shrugged, “I got plenty of stuff already. So why don’t you keep it and start your own collection?”

“Thank you Petra!” Jesse gushed, but then his face fell, “I don’t have anyway to sneak it home though. I don’t think my dad would want me to have human stuff.”

Petra took it and tucked the pistol into her satchel, “Well I’ll hang on to it for you now, and as long as your dad doesn’t search my bag we can sneak it to your room when we get back okay?”

Too grateful to form words, Jesse simply hugged Petra.

She laughed and accepted the gesture, “Now come on man let’s go!”

They shot out of the ship, and carried out. Jesse eyed the other ship wrecks as they passed. There had to be several dozen ships littering the seabed floor. Even in the pitch black inky darkness Jesse could see them all, like phantoms in the night.

The humans would never know these ships were here, the magic in the realm prevented that. Thanks to his father’s power and spells of illusion, the humans assumed the sea bed was a league or two higher than from where Jesse and Petra actually swam. 

It was a protection that had never been required of them before. But as the humans slowly explored deeper and deeper into the ocean, precautions were made. To protect the people, the city…..

Jesse glanced up, able to see the faint shimmering glow of the barrier high above them.

The reef they swam to currently was also shielded by magic. It was classified as a deep water reef, but it was closer to the shore where the humans lived unlike the city which was a fair distance off. But to the human’s naked eye there was no reef to be found there, only rocks and sand and cold water all around thanks to the magic. 

Jesse often overhead his father wishing they could disband the protection on the reef. But his people needed it for survival. The reef brought a higher abundance of food, and resources to aid in hunger and growth.  Without it, Jesse’s people would be forced to look for supplies in the dark open ocean, where options were scarce and limited. 

They also had the option to move to warmer waters, where food was plenty; but his father wasn’t partial to the idea. No one was really.

The option came with risks. There were territorial fights with other clans, as warmer waters were in higher demand from the merfolk. There were only so many tropical waters where humans rarely dwelled and that put them as a hot spot for wars and skirmishes. While out here in the colder currents,  his father’s kingdom was the only clan for thousands of leagues in the chilling Pacific waters. 

The other risk was humans - they loved the warmer waters of the sea - and swam in them often. Higher levels of magic would be needed to hide away from prying gazes.

The combination from constant risks of war and the threat of discovery…….His father decided it was easier here. 

They were safer here…..

“Petra?”

“Hmm?”

Wanting to shake off the bleakness of his people’s survival from his mind, Jesse grinned meekly at her, “Small race?”

“Don’t give me the guppy look.” Petra groaned.

“Petra pleaaaaase~” Jesse begged, “Just a small one? Teeny tiny?”

She rolled her eyes, “Fiiiine, ya dork.” she pointed ahead of them, “Do you see that steel wreck on the far side of the ravine cliffs?”

Jesse looked ahead of them, there was indeed a set of undersea cliffs, looming on the other side of a pitch black canyon. Beyond the cliffs was an old steel shipwreck from some old fishing boat. “Yep!”

“Race to you over there, kay?” Petra said, “Then after that we need to casually swim okay?”

“Sounds fair.”

Petra slowed to a stop, “Okay ready?”

Jesse nodded vigorously.

“Three.” She said.

“Two.” He followed.

“ONE!” they shouted together, shooting off and leaving a flurry of bubbles behind them. 

Petra immediately began to gain a strong lead. She was built for speed, unlike Jesse who was a more decoratively coded mermaid -courtesy of his mother’s genes. Jesse was fast, but not nearly as fast as Petra, added with the fact Jesse rarely got out and hadn’t built up his stamina for this sort of thing.

It was hard to race in a palace, unless fleeing your uncle after pranking him counted. 

Petra shot wide, and Jesse realized she was going around the ravine. 

This is my chance to catch her! Jesse thought, he shot forward, getting a lower and closer to the seabed and out of the currents. He could shoot straight across the canyon and right the updrafts over and out.

“Jesse!” Petra suddenly shouted.

He ignored her, though he did a quick look around to make sure she wasn’t trying to warn him about sharks. Not all of them could be tamed of course, and that meant that merfolk to a wild shark was just as much a meal as any ordinary fish or dolphin. 

He didn’t see any however so he assumed Petra was simply trying to distract him. Laughing in delight Jesse picked up speed.

“Jesse stop!” Petra yelled.

“Not a chance Petra!” he hollered back. “I’m not gonna let you win!”

“Jesse!”

“You’ll just have to swim faster!”

“ Jesse!!!” She screamed.

He heard her desperate tone this time and  Jesse immediately slowed, “Petra what is - a-aa-aah-”

The water around him turned colder than ice, Jesse felt his body seize up. He couldn’t swim, he couldn’t move, he couldn’t breathe!

The water vibrated, rumbled, deafening in Jesse’s ears. 

It was getting louder!

Closer!

He couldn’t breathe - he couldn’t scream!

Louder!!!!

Suddenly, “Jesse!!!!!”

There was a hard yank on his arm, and as quickly as the sensations had overwhelmed Jesse they were gone and the next thing he knew he was tumbling backwards in a swirl of bubbles. 

Jesse and Petra hit the sandy ocean floor hard, kicking up muck and sand.

Jesse was still trying to get his breath back and Petra was already shaking him.

“Are you alright?!” she gasped, chest heaving from exhaustion .

Still too shook up to breathe, Jesse shakily nodded.

“D-don’t ever!” Petra stammered, “ E-ever. Go o-over that canyon - do- do you h-hear me?!” she said.

“Y-yeah-”

She threw her arms around him, shaking hard, “I thought I was gonna lose you. God I was so stupid even taking you close to here.”

Jesse said nothing, he simply wrapped his arms around Petra in return, looking over her shoulder to the canyon now behind them. He swore for a moment he saw a lingering shadow, but then it vanished beyond the edge of the cliffs. 

“Petra what’s even….”

“I don’t know Jesse,” she pulled him out of the sand, “But nothing goes over that canyon, Jack told me to never ever go over it. I should have warned-” she flinched, “I should have never-”

“Petra, it’s okay.” Jesse squeezed her hand, “You saved me, I’ll be more careful in the future I promise.” he looked back, “Assuming my Dad even lets me out after this.”

“I won’t tell your Dad.” Petra whispered, “I know being out here means a lot to you and what happened was my fault. But please be careful in the future, I might not always be there. So don’t, I don’t know - “ she gripped his hand a little more firmly, “Go swimming over black pits or anything.”

Jesse nodded, “Sounds like a deal.”

“Now,” Petra glanced uneasily at the canyon behind them, “Let’s get going, Olivia and Axel are waiting.”

As they swam, Jesse took one last look behind them. He felt foolish and stupid,  any idiot would know to never swim over a dark space without knowing what is underneath you, and yet he did.

“Hey,” Petra spoke up, as if sensing his frustration. “Don’t let what happened bother you Jesse. It’s on me for not warning you that this shortcut has some dangerous points.”

“Yeah….”:

“We’re going to have fun.” Petra squeezed his shoulder. “You’ll love it I promise.”

Jesse smiled, “Yeah, you’re right.”

Petra grinned, “Come on, I’ll race ya!” She took off, tail playfully swatting Jesse’s head as she went by.

“Oh it is on!”

They raced off, leaving the ravine far behind them.

Silence fell over the waters their laughter fading as the merfolk traveled farther and farther away.

A singular fish darted out of the steal ship wreck. It skirted around the sandy bottom of the ocean floor, searching for food. The merfolk had kicked up sand and exposed succulent things to eat, and hunger overrode the need to hide. 

The fish swam to the edge of the cliff, plucking morsels from the loose sand.

The blackness in the canyon rumbled, and the water turned icy cold.

Shadows shot out from the dark depths, and quick as a flash, the fish was gone. 

It was hardly a meal for the creature that lived down there, it wasn’t even mouthful. A bite wouldn’t even suffice to how little the fish fed the beast below. 

It would have to do though, trapped as the animal was. Centuries of waiting for meals to come by the creature had learned patience. It was only a matter of time before something worthy to chew on would swim by. 

Merfolk would have been a better meal, but for now it would settle for foolish little fish…..

All it needed to do was wait. 

Chapter Text

The reef was amazing .

Jesse knew the moment they were in the range of the reef the second the waters around him tingled with magic .  It was part of the spell protecting this place. Not only was the reef hidden, it thrived on the protection provided by his grandfather and reinforced by his dad. The coral here - unlike most deep water corals, was rich and plentiful.

It was quiet though, night was coming and that was when the predators would move and the fish would hide. Even in the growing darkness Jesse could only see a handful of sharks and a few stray crabs moving about.

He tried to imagine the reef in the daytime, the reef Petra spoke of. 

How even more amazing would it look? Jesse wondered.

“Hey guys!” Petra yelled, waving her arms.

Axel and Olivia, two of Jesse’s very dear friends - were already at the reef as promised- waved back. 

Olivia was a selkie, her ancestors had swam to these waters from Europe centuries ago to avoid hunters. It was here they met Jesse’s grandfather and his sons Steve and Herobrine, who offered them sanctuary.

Jesse’s grandfather had been an extremely powerful magic user, and he had blessed the selkies with the magic of the merfolk. Olivia’s kind now had three separate forms, full seal, full human, and the form that allowed them to remain underwater without ever needing air, the halfway form similar to the build of other merfolk.

Almost all selkies in the area used this form now, as they didn’t not require surface air to stay alive in this state.

Not one would go to the surface as a human however. 

They didn’t trust the human race anymore. 

Axel was a puffer-fish on his lower half, and honestly it matched his explosive temper and personality. He had been Jesse’s best friend since childhood, and unlike Olivia - who loathed being this close to the surface - Axel was ready for an adventure just like Jesse.

“What took you guys so long?” Axel grinned.

“We got distracted by the shipwrecks,” Petra answered.

Olivia twisted nervously about, “You mean you took the shortcut,” she whispered fiercely. “We’re never supposed to swim by the sand dunes.”

“Relax Olivia,” Petra glanced at Jesse with a smile, “Nothing happened.”

Jesse smiled.

“Well it doesn’t matter!” Axel pushed himself off the rock, “Let’s explore!” he tapped Jesse’s shoulder, “Shark bait!” he declared, then he shot off like a bullet.

Jesse grinned, looking mischievously to the females. Petra cackled and vanished in a flash into the coral, Olivia yelped, shooting off in another direction.

Laughing in delight, Jesse followed after Olivia. He regretted his choice immediately, out of everyone in the group, Olivia was the most graceful. Her seal-like origins allowed her to take sharp twists and turns, changing direction in an instant. Which made her very difficult to catch. 

“I’m going to get you!”

“No!” the female cried, “I don't want to be shark bait!” she laughed. 

Olivia turned a sharp right, shoving her tail down hard to leave Jesse blinded by a flurry of bubbles. 

He tumbled through them, laughing hard. But Olivia had vanished from sight, leaving only Petra for Jesse to redirect his focus on.

Jesse grinned cheekily at her as the female turned around. Petra yelped in surprise upon seeing Jesse right behind her. She ducked his swinging hands swimming away in a flurry of bubbles. Jesse laughed as he tumbled through him, still chasing after Petra as they wove and swirled through the bubbles. 

They jolted and twisted through the coral, shooting through small tunnels and twisting between the maze that was the reef. Everyone of course had the option to swim in more open water, but that took all the fun out of it.

“You can’t catch me Jesse!” Petra boasted, swimming backwards so she could face Jesse, “I have been swimming in this reef long before you even -” she grunted in surprise as she swam hard into a rock, “OW!”

Jesse slowed as he swam up to Petra - the female having sunk down a little, dazed, “Are you okay?” he asked, genuinely worried.

“Yeaaah,” Petra groaned, pushing herself off the rock and rubbing her backside, “I guess I had that one coming,” She blushed.

“Are you sure you are okay?” Jesse pressed, “You hit it kind of fast.”

“I’m fine Jesse, I promise.” the female assured, “Only thing hurting is my ego.” she grinned.

Jess grinned back, “Good,” then he tapped her nose, “Shark bait.” he purred.

“Oh why you little-!”

Jesse cackled, flipping over Petra and shooting off into the reef. 

“I’ll get you!” she called after him.

“You can try!”

As the group of friends chased each other about; Jesse took his time to observe and admire the reef. He was enthralled by everything, taking in all the sights and colors. There were thousands of fish here attracted by the magic of the reef. While most of them were hiding and settled in for the night Jesse could still see them if he took the time to peek between the coral.

He twisted down to the lower parts of the reef, where the coral ended and the sand began. He plucked up a crab, giggling in delight at the rage of the small creature for having its walk interrupted.

Setting the crab back down Jesse swam over to a shark that was gliding by, a pacific blue shark to be exact.

Jesse was used to seeing sharks, his people used them often for partners in combat and even mounts to help move things. They had to be tamed of course, but a shark could make a great companion out in the ocean. So Jesse was not afraid of the creature, he knew which species of shark were dangerous to him and this one not one of them.

The animal paid him no mind as Jesse glided along next to him. It made no indication that Jesse’s presence bothered or surprised it.

You’re probably used to seeing merfolk. Jesse thought as he ran his hand along to the body of the creature, admiring the way the creature's exterior was smooth or rough depending on the direction Jesse ran his hand. 

Where have you traveled I wonder. Jesse thought, “What have you seen?” he whispered.

He drifted to the underside of the shark, looking up at it’s belly. She was female, Jesse could tell by how thick her skin and by how it was littered in bite marks. What stories could she tell if she could speak. Where had this warrior been? What has she fought, and survived and surveyed?

He ran his hand along the belly of the ten foot animal, “You’ll explore more in your twenty years of life than I ever will a century from now….” he sighed. “I wonder if you-”

Jesse paused then in that moment, as glittering in the fading light from the surface above, a mysterious object caught his eye. 

Jesse stopped swimming, “Wh-”

“Shark bait!” Axel yelled, slamming his hands into Jesse’s back, causing him to yelp and fall forward from the shove.

Petra swam up laughing, “Somebody doesn’t seem to remember how to play shark bait.”

Jesse blushed, “I’m sorry I was-”

“More distracted than a dolphin with a puffer-fish,” Olivia cut in, pausing to let the shark swim by them as it had spotted an octopus to eat, “No offense Axel.”

“None taken.” the larger male smirked, flexing his arms a little, “We can be quite distracting specimens.”

“Get a clam.” Petra frowned as Olivia groaned. She turned to Jesse, “What’s up Jesse.”

“I thought  I saw….” Jesse swam upwards towards the glint, “....something.”

They followed him up, as Jesse swam closer to the surface.

“Jesse we’re supposed to stay by the reef!” Olivia squeaked.

“I know I know I just…” he slowed to a stop at the object hovering in the water, “Want to….look.”

Axel let out a low exhale as he joined Jesse, “Is that….”

“A fisherman hook?” Petra confirmed, “Yes.”

The object was about the size of Jesse’s hand. He assumed it was meant to mimic a fish, but the object was stiff and it looked hard - like a clam shell. The object was a flashy blue, with streaks of white and silver running through it allowing it to easily catch the diminishing light. Finally hanging from the odd little fish was a silver hook, dark as to not shine like the rest of the bait. 

“Human’s use it to catch fish.” Petra explained, she tensed a bit as Jesse carefully cupped the lure in his hand, “Jesse be careful with that. I caught my tail on one those and they are a pain in the shell to get out.”

“I’ll be careful I promise.” Jesse assured.

“W-why don’t we go play back in the r-reef.” Olivia stammered.

“Can we keep it?” Axel asked.

“Probably not.” Petra said, “The humans will pull it up if they-”

“Humans?” Jesse looked up, following a faint silver line from the  lure all the way up to-

A boat!

Jesse immediately shot upwards.

“J-jesse!” Olivia squeaked. 

“You stupid anchovy get back here!” Petra hissed and shot after him.

Jesse stopped underneath the boat, running hand along the faded red bottom. “Guys look at this!” he gaped. “I’ve  never seen a boat this close before…..Or floating for that matter.”

“Yes we s-see it!” Olivia twisted around nervously, “Now let’s go before the h-humans s-s-see us!”

“Not very big is it?” Axel frowned.

“It’s not supposed to be big.” Petra said, “Besides, I’ve seen smaller ones.

“How would you know.” Axel challenged.

“Because this isn’t my first boat.”

“WHAT!” Olivia gasped.

Petra ignored the selkie’s jittering, “Jesse man this is pushing it, if your dad were to show up now-”

“I know I know just a few more seconds.” Jesse poked at one of the barnacles cemented to the wood, “What do you think the humans on this boat look like.”

“ Human usually,” Petra ran her hand along the wood, “I see this one out here a lot, but usually there is only one human on the boat.”

“You mean you saw one!” Jesse whispered excitedly.

Petra glanced off, shrugging a bit, “Yeah~”

“You’re so lucky! I would - is that one ?!” Jesse gasped, swimming past Petra.

“ JESSE !” She yanked on his tail, “ Your dad will kill you if you touch that human! ” she hissed very very loudly.

Jesse pointed to the stange pale appendages in the water on the rear end of the boat, “Isn’t that a human though?” he asked.

“Yes.” Petra huffed. “It’s their lower half, their feet.”

“Look at them,” Axel snorted, “No fins or anything,” he went to poke the tiny little joints at the end, “No wonder these guys drown so easily.”

“Don’t touch that!” Petra barked.

“It-it’s their -t-toes.” Olivia stammered, hands rubbing her tail, “T-they’re n-not built f-for swimming.”

“Sucks to be them.” Axel shrugged leaving the human’s feet behind.

“Can we go now?” Olivia whined, “ Please?”

“We’re heading back Olivia,” Petra tugged on Jesse’s arm. “Jesse come on.”

Jesse stared at the boat, “I wonder what the human looks like.”

“Like us, now come on.”

“But -”

“Jesse, you stick your head out of that water to look at that human and your dad is gonna harpoon your tail to the palace floor.” Petra warned before her voice turned gentle, “Even I have to side with your dad on this one, some things are better left un-bothered.”

He looked at the legs in front of him for a moment, before heaving a great sigh, “Alright,”

“Least you got to see part of one!” Axel encouraged.

Jesse twisted his body, the tips of his tail just barely brushing the human by accident as he began swimming back down. “You’re right.”

“Damn right I am!” Axel said before punching Petra in the arm, “Shark bait!” he yelled, shooting off.

“YOU-” Petra bolted after.

Jesse chuckled, shaking his head. He took one last glance at the boat before chasing after the others. “Hey wait for me!”

Lukas jolted.

Aiden noticed, “You alright?”

“Something just touched my foot I think.” Lukas said, eyeing the black murky waters beyond the edge of the boat, trying to see if the shadows could reveal what he had felt.

Aiden shrugged, “Probably a shark.”

Lukas yanked his feet out of the water, “Not funny Aiden.” He warned.

“I think sharks are neat.” his cousin countered.

“Doesn’t mean I want them to test touching my feet.” Lukas frowned.

Aiden smirked, wiggling his fingers in a mocking eerie fashion, “Maybe it’s your merfolk~” He teased.

“Wouldn’t that be something.” Lukas said, reeling in his fishing line and pulling the lure from the water. He twisted the blue fish over in his hand, untying it from the pole.

“No it wouldn’t be something because Magnus would never let me live it down for the rest of my life.” 

Lukas laughed, “I am starting to think you don’t want merpeople to exist simply because you don’t want your boss to say I told you so.”

Aiden glanced off, “Yeah let’s go with that.” he said. He grabbed the pole from Lukas, packing it away in the storage cabin on the side of the boat, “Did you have fun fishing today?”

“Yeah I did!” Lukas grinned. 

Aiden had taken him to one of his favorite fishing spots and the fish had been biting left and right.  Lukas had even caught a really big cod earlier, Lukas was surprised he had been able to pull it in. He was pretty sure without his cousin’s help he would still be reeling it in or it would have escaped. It was swimming in the fish box at the moment, Aiden wanted to get a picture of it with Lukas but had forgotten his cell in his truck. 

“Thank you for taking me out again.”

“You’re welcome.”

“You’re not going to send the picture to my Mom are you?”

“And cut your summer short in the magical getaway of this cove?” Aiden fake gasped, “Lukas I would never!”

Lukas laughed, “She would flip a lid if she knew I was out here.”

“Specially with me.” Aiden mumbled, as he put the last of the gear away.

“Now what is that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing,” Aiden tilted his head towards the cabin, “Ready to head back?” he asked.

“Can we watch the sunset first?” Lukas looked at the horizon, admiring the crimson fire where the ocean met the sky, “It’s so peaceful out here…..”

He heard his cousin sigh dramatically, chuckle, then ultimately relent. “Alright.” he sat down next to Lukas dropping his feet into the water.

“Not worried about sharks?” Lukas teased.

“Not even remotely.” Aiden replied.

“Mmmm~” Lukas hummed, closing his eyes and soaking in the warmth of the fading sun.  “Can we come out here again sometime?”

“I don’t see why not.”

“Awesome! You’re the best.”

Aiden chuckled. “I know I know….”

They remained there in silence, admiring the sun as it slowly sank. Lukas took a deep breath, soaking all of it in and just warm and happy in the peacefulness and wonder of it all. The sun was beautiful, the ocean sparkling a million diamonds under its light. The boat gently rocked with the waves, the water splashing softly against the side of the boat.

It was paradise.

Lukas smiled, closing his eyes and taking it all in as the small radio played the only station it could pick up from the cove.

It was beautifully fitting, the song on the radio. It seemed to bring all of it together, like the cherry on top of an already perfect ice cream sundae.

When these sails go up, mountains fade away~

Stars come out, I’m finally free~

It’s only the ocean and me~

Finally after a moment, he opened his eyes. Pushing his wind swept hair out of his face. “What would you do if merfolk were real?”

“Still chewing on that bone again?”

“What can I say I am hooked.” Lukas teased.

Aiden huffed, rolling his eyes, but he had a smirk on his lips so Lukas figured he wasn’t too annoyed with the question.

“What would you do though?" Lukas asked, leaning back on his hands, "If they ended up being real?" 

Aiden surprisingly answered his question,flexing his toes in the cold water, "I don't know." he stared at water deep and dark beyond the safety of their boat, "My luck if I did find out merfolk existed it would be while one was drowning me."

 Lukas snorted, "Remember what Magnus said, Sirens and Mermaids are different." He turned his tone to mimic the old sailor, "Watch out for rocks and fogs boy! That's when the sirens are lurking!" 

"I recall his annoying tales Lukas." Aiden frowned with a dramatic eye-roll. He reached for his water bottle, taking a drink and passing it to Lukas, “You forget I’ve known that man my whole life and he has been cramming those stories in since he knew I could listen and retain.”

Chuckling, Lukas took a quick drink before returning to his Magnus impression "Watch the singing." Lukas continued, pretending to puff an invisible pipe, "A mermaid will sound like an angel and it will be but a pleasant memory and a distant longing. A siren's song will haunt you for the rest of your life." 

Aiden glanced back at the water, "Yeah...." then Lukas saw his eyes darken, "Yeah...." 

“Do you think he means literally haunt?” Lukas wondered, “Like do sailors lose their minds or-”

“He means they can never let it go, it turns them bitter. Magnus says a survivor of the song will always have something eating at them as long as they live.” Aiden cut in, then much to Lukas's surprise, Aiden pulled his feet out of the water and got up. 

"Where are-" 

"Let's head home Lukas."

 "I thought we were going to watch the rest of the sunset?" Lukas asked. 

"No," Aiden said quietly, not even turning around to face Lukas, "Storm is rolling in." Then he walked away, leaving Lukas to the fading sunset and to observe the black clouds rolling on the horizon.

The wind slowly picked up as Aiden turned on the boat to return to shore, it was like a haunting song…..a wailing on the sea....

Chapter Text

A few days later in the cove…..

“There you are~”

Petra suppressed a giggle as Aiden let out a yelp, nearly dropping his flashlight into the ocean. He looked up, eyes wide for a moment before he smirked upon seeing her. “Hey Petra.”

She rested her head on her arms, letting her sea soaked hair spill over her shoulders as she settled onto the rocks, “I was starting to think you would never come back by.” she teased.

“What, did you miss me?” the human asked.

“You do make the evenings more en.. entertaining ,” she grinned toothily.

“Glad to be of service,” he chuckled lightly. The male sat down on the edge of the rocks so he could be closer to her little island perch, allowing his legs to dip into the water, “My cousin came to visit so I have been busy hanging out with him.”

“Oh? Is this the one who is related to your mother-”

“Well …. Technically yeah-” Aiden pushed his hair back, “But I finally got some spare time to get some shrimp-”

“Oh that reminds me!” Petra dropped into the water, careful not to let Aiden see her tail, she swam over lifting up a bucket. “I brought you some shrimp already!” she declared setting the container down by his legs with a heavy thunk.

Aiden blinked, and he tilted the bucket peeking inside. “Wow that is um-” he looked at her, grinning a little, “Have you been hanging onto these or-”

“No of course not!”

Granted Petra had been bringing home her guardians a significant amount of shrimp to add to their meal for the past three weeks, but Aiden didn’t need to know that. 

Not that Jack and Nurm minded anyway, they both liked shrimp.

“I just caught these this evening,” Petra said, “That way we can talk more.”

Aiden laughed, pulling the bucket even further inland, “Where did you even get this bucket?” he dumped the shrimp into his own cooler. “It’s covered in barnacles.” 

“I found it on the rocks just outside the inlet.” she rested her head on her arms again. “I was hoping we could catch up since you've been gone so long. We can learn more about each other and-”

“You do like your questions.” he teased.

“I am a curious... indivi-indivi…. person . What can I say?”

Aiden shakes his head and leans back, “Are you cold tonight?” he asked, shifting his legs in the icy ocean, “The water is pretty chilly.”

“No I’m alright,” Petra smiles, “But thank you for asking.”

The other nods, “Well maybe one of these days I’ll bring a blanket for you to sit on in case you change your mind.”

She struggles to keep the grin going, trying not to think about the six foot problem hiding below her waistline and cloaked by the black water around her. “I guess we’ll see.” she pushed her bangs out of her face, “Will you be able to stay long?”

“Well you caught a bunch of shrimp bait for me already,” Aiden closes the cooler, “So I can hang out here an hour or two.” The water finally gets the best of the male and he pulls his legs out of the water, and wraps his arms around his knees, “Usual question scenario?” 

Petra nods, “You go first.”

“Alright,” Aiden thinks for a moment, then, “Do you have any friends you swim with? Or a sister or a boyfriend/girlfriend or something? Or are you just….alone, in the ocean….. swimming…..”

“I have friends I swim with but they don’t come out this far.” Petra replies, Though Jesse would kill me if he found out I was talking to a human after I told him not to touch  the one on the boat. “So it’s just me.”

In perfect honesty, the first time Petra had met the human she had been just as surprised as him. This little cove had been her latest getaway spot, a sheltered little hiding hole where she could admire the setting suns and clear night sky. 

She didn’t know any human could get into the little cavern, much less frequent it.

Jack had taught her to speak a little bit of the human tongue, it was a bit hard to get used to it. The humans had so many different dialects.  But she could do well enough. It was the only reason she didn’t completely seize up when Aiden stumbled in on her.

After she had made her ‘escape’ however…. well, Petra couldn’t explain it, but she wanted to come back. And she did, again and again, and again. Practicing the human speech relentlessly, and meeting Aiden whenever she could get the chance. She had actually been disappointed when he had vanished for a few weeks, afraid that something had happened to him.

But when  she had seen his boat the other day - she only knew it was his boat because he had mentioned it during one of their conversations and she may or may not have swam down to the docks to take a peek - she was relieved to know he was still around.

She couldn’t describe it, really she couldn’t. But she liked talking with Aiden, he was interesting, and there was something about him….

“What about you?” she asked, “You w-w... work on the ocean a lot but have you ever thought about going for a swim?”

“No, I don’t swim.” he answered.

“Can’t or won’t?” she asked.

“No, I can swim, I just,” Aiden rubbed his neck, “I prefer not to.” he cleared his throat, “Anyway your turn.”

She smiled, “Is your Mom excited to see your cousin? Are things going well? I remember you saying you were worried that your cousin was going to be a -” she struggled to replicate the words, “ Pompous, g-gu- gaudy, and stuck up ass-”

“No yeah he was good!” Aiden stammered, face turning bright red. Petra found it cute when his face changed color. “Lukas is a really cool guy, and Isa and Milo are super happy to see him.”

Petra blinked, “I-Isa?” she echoed, “My- Milo-? You never mentioned them before.”

“Ah sorry,” Aiden pinched the bridge of his nose, “Isa is my Aunt and Milo-”

“Oh so your cousin’s mother!”

“No no, that’s a different Aunt” Aiden groaned, “I usually call Isa and Milo my Mom and Dad. I, sorry I slip up sometimes-”

Now it was Petra’s turn to be confused. “Wait wait wait, you call your ……” she trailed off. Instead of pressing it, Petra decided to switch. Sensing something radiating off Aiden she felt it best not to pry, “Your turn.”

If he was grateful or relieved to change the awkward subject, Aiden didn’t show it, “So do your parents know you are swimming out in the Pacific every night or?”

“Nope,” she twisted her hair in her fingers.

“Your parents must really trust you.”

“They’re…..g-g-...I-.....” she struggled to figure out how to say it.

Aiden seemed to catch on however, “Oh…..I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Petra assured, “It was a long time ago. My guardians are good to me though.” She twisted around, looking out to the ocean, “They just didn’t come home one day.” Petra looked back at Aiden, 

Aiden was looking at the ocean, his eyes sad, “I know how you feel.”

They were silent for a moment, listening to the water crash against the rocks. Staring at the setting sun.

“I lost my parents to the ocean too.” Aiden finally said.

Petra blinked, that tingling aura she had caught off Aiden making perfect sense now, “What?” she whispered.

Aiden adjusted his arms around his legs, resting his chin on his knees, “I call Isa and Milo my Mom and Dad out of habit. But they’re technically my Aunt and Uncle in terms of blood. My genetic parents were in a boating accident when I was small.”

“I’m sorry,” Petra started,

“I don’t remember it very well, I was only three years old, I-.” Aiden sighed, “But there was a storm, and rocks and…..” he rubbed the bridge of his nose, eyes squeezing shut, “There was this-this sound -.........We hit the rocks.” he opened his eyes, looking solemnly at the ocean, “They never found them….”

“I’m sorry Aiden,” 

“It was a long time ago,” he shrugged. “Isa and Milo raised me and I continued on with my life.”

Something about the way he said that made Petra think Aiden meant otherwise. But she didn’t push on the matter.

Instead, “I’m not bitter about losing my parents to the sea. They loved it out there, they loved to explore and ah...a... adventure …..” She sighed, “I guess I got my adventurous spirit from them.”

Aiden glanced her way, “Really?”

“Really.” she confirmed. “They wouldn’t have wanted me to waste my life away.”

“Huh…..” He blinked, “Yeah that’s one way of looking at it.”

“Anyway,” she tilted her head, “How about a happier t-t-.... topic ? Your turn to question.”

“Hmmmm….” Aiden tapped his chin, “Well, favorite animal from the ocean?” he suggested.

“Turtles,” Petra grinned.

Aiden snorted, “Turtles?”

“Yes! They just swim, swim and swim and swim!” she cast her arms wide, “They swim wherever they please! Really t-th-though,” she settled back into the water, “They just make me...happy.”

Aiden smiled softly.

She casually splashed some water about, “What about you?”

Aiden thought about it a moment, “I am a really big fan of sharks.”

She grinned, “Yeah?”

Aiden nodded, “I just think they’re really cool, I hope to see one someday.”

“You’ve never seen a shark?”

“I know, can you believe it?” he snorted, “I’ve only seen the small ones they have in the aquarium. You think living here my whole life I would have seen one or two swimming around my boat when I am pulling in fishing traps, but nope.”

“I’ve seen a few.” Petra grinned, “Maybe someday you’ll see one up close.”

“Hopefully.”

“So are you ever going to bring your cousin down here?”

“No, I don’t think so.” Aiden idlily picked his finger at a barnacle, “My cousin is visiting because he isn’t the strongest health-wise. I’ve been taking him to the beach and out on the boat. But Mom already told me I need to make sure I don’t exhaust him, his lungs can’t take it. I don’t want him exhausting himself climbing down here.”

Now Petra didn't understand how a human looked or operated when sick. But having a set of lungs herself -merfolk didn't use their gills above water duh- she figured if something was wrong with Aiden's cousin's lungs that was probably a bad thing.“Will he get better soon?”

“I don’t know…..”

“Well I hope he does,” Petra smiled encouragingly, reaching out and gently placing her hand on the rocks, “That way I can meet him.”

Aiden’s cheeks turned a bit pink, “Maybe sometime we can meet up in town? We can all have lunch together.”

Petra hesitated, her tail uncomfortably twisting in the water below, “Y-yeah….I would like that.”

If shape changing wasn’t a lost skill she would climb out of the water right now in fact. But…...

Thankfully Aiden didn’t notice her unease and continued on, “You know for English not being your first language you are doing really well.”

Briefly forgetting about the issue that was her heritage, Petra’s mood once again lifted. “You think so? I have been practicing really hard!”

“Yeah! You’re doing great! Keep it up and you’ll be…….”

Jesse stared longingly out the sea glass windows of the study, “Uncle? What’s out in the trench?”

Herobrine lowered his book, “What?” then he sighed, “Sweet Neptune’s beard Jesse have you not been paying attention to anything I have been teaching you for the past few minutes?”

“I’m sorry!” Jesse said meekly, “I was just thinking about things.”

Herobrine closed his book and swam over, “And what sort of things would that be? Did I hear you mention a trench?” he asked,settling down next to him

“Y-yeah, what’s out um...in the trench….in….” Jesse slowly trailed off as his uncle's eyes narrowed, “ i-in….the….sand dunes….”

“And why, pray tell,” Herobrine said calmly, “Would you know about the trench in the sand dunes.”

“I uh...well, we-”

“Jesse, did you swim through the shipwreck yards?

“No! No!” Jesse waved his hands in desperation, “I asked Petra why we didn’t take that route cause it was shorter. And she said we couldn’t- because of the trench!”

Thankfully his uncle bought the lie, “Well then Petra is a smart girl,” he stated as he swam over to a nearby self, plucking some ancient tome. "You remember your grandfather was a very powerful magic user?"

"Runs in the family?" Jesse asks, his dad was a magic user after all, and so was his uncle. 

“You can say that,” the older male laughed. He returned to Jesse, tome in hand. “As for the trench, well....Many centuries ago - long before even I was born. The oceans were a very dangerous place. Even more so than today.”

“We got eaten by a lot of animals right?” Jesse asked.

“Well yes there was that,” Herobrine chuckled, “But there was a lot of fighting among our kind as well. Well before humans began sailing the deep oceans our people were struggling on the brink of extermination right here in these very oceans. We were at war but we were losing.”

Jesse nodded, vaguely recalling the history of his people. Not too many merfolk were left alive from that time. When you are a creature that has centuries of memory crammed in your head things get fuzzy and mixed up. They didn’t always think to document them down, and the limited tomes they had in their possession were destroyed in later years from natural disasters or other skirmishes from other kingdoms and clans. 

Long story short however, no one really knew how the war started then, or who they were fighting. But Jesse’s clan in particular had almost been wiped clean off the face of the earth. The war had been long and brutal and from what Jesse understood; their group had dwindled down to a few hundred merfolk, a clan of once thousands picked off every year and slowly dying away.

“I remember,” Jesse said, “But what does that have to do with your father and whatever is in the trench.”

“Well,” Herobrine tilted the stone tablet so Jesse could inspect the ornate illustration on the rock. “Your grandfather was one of the few remaining magic users of our clan, and he was powerful as I mentioned before. He was able to hold off attacks for a very long time, but in the long run even he knew he couldn’t do so forever.”

Herobrine ran his hands along the stone, it depicted a merfolk reaching out to a mysterious creature shroud in shadow. “Sometime after I was born, My father in a final desperate act summoned a creature from the dark depths of the oceans. It took nearly all his power to someone an ancient animal like this. But it worked. A creature as nearly as old as the ocean came up from the depths, it was powerful, strong-”

“What’s it called?”

Herobrine shrugged, “No one knows it’s old name. I know in the old tongue it’s given name from the people translates to  ‘ To Wither Away Life.’ . There are others similar to the creature, the Greek humans often would call them Leviathans.”

“ Wither Leviathan?” Jesse teased.

His uncle chuckled slightly and nodded, “Yes we’ll go with that. The creature’s name has been long lost. But it was powerful, powerful enough to slay our enemies. But my father soon realized the creature he had summoned was a dark and evil force. It lived to devour - like a storm it wished to consume all the ocean.”

“Did you see the creature?” Jesse asked, somewhat in awe of such a colossal beast.

“I did not,” the older male admitted, “But I know that it was bigger than anything else on this earth. It’s roar echoed through the oceans, so loud and strong that legend says it caused tidal waves to form halfway across the planet.”

“It sounds incredible.”

“Incredibly dangerous.” Herobrine said, “My father soon realized that he could not keep the creature controlled, and if left unattended it’s dark nature would devour everything on this earth. So he used the last of his power to trap the creature in that very trench beyond our city.”

Jesse’s eyes widened, “You mean-”

“It’s still there? Yes. The process nearly killed him. But he succeeded in trapping it in the trench. Sealed by our family’s magic the creature cannot escape unless the seal is broken. It is one of the reasons we are still settled here.” Herobrine explained, “Our father - since he had summoned the beast - felt the need to make sure it stayed there. When he passed away the protection of the seal was passed down to your father. Steve’s magic keeps the creature trapped now, and someday when Steve can no longer hold the seal it will most likely pass to you.”

Jesse paled, “I- would I even be-”

Herobrine patted his shoulder, “Stop worrying my little nephew. The seal is strong, we only make sure it stays that way. Sometimes every few decades it needs a boost, it does not demand much of our power.” he returned the tome to the shelf turning to face Jesse. “But now you know the trench is where the creature is trapped, and it is still a very dangerous place.”

Jesse was silent for a moment, thinking about that suffocating coldness that had overcome him the moment he had swam over that pitch black abyss, “Petra says things that swim over the trench vanish.” Jesse whispered.

Herobrine nodded, “That is true. The seal isn’t perfect you see, it was created under stressful circumstances. Sometimes parts of the monster slip through the barrier. That is why there are so many sunken ships in the area, those were times when the creature would get a large portion of itself free. That is why we don’t go over there, if you get too close to the trench you risk the creature catching you,” his eyes narrowed, “And trust me when I say this Jesse - should it catch you the likelihood of escape is slim.”

Jesse swallowed, throat thick as he nervously pushed his hair out of his eyes.

“I was almost pulled in once. I wasn’t paying attention to where I was going.....” Herobrine admitted, much to Jesse’s surprise. “But your father saved me.” he looked at Jesse, “Just promise me you’ll never go over there?”

“I promise.” Jesse whispered.

“Good,” Herobrine’s frown returned to its usual smirking position, “Now, since you seem to have no interest in the usual lessons today, how about you tell me how your trip to the reef went.”

Jesse’s eyes lit up, and while he had no intention of telling his uncle that he accidentally touched a human’s foot, there were still so many amazing things to share, “Oh I had so much fun Uncle Herobrine! There was this huge pacific shark and she……”

Chapter Text

“So here I was, just trying to feed them, and the buggers pulled me into the water!”

“You should have seen him Aiden! He had chum everywhere! In his hair, in his beard-”

Gill LaMarr groaned, “Guys it took me two days to get the smell out.”

Aiden laughed, “It serves you right, I told you seals  are like cats man - they’re out to get you!”

Lukas smiled, taking a sip of his soda.

Lukas and Aiden were currently hanging out for lunch at the Sailor’s Song with a pair of Aiden’s friends Gill LaMarr and Maya Bowes.

Maya and Gill were both really cool people, and they had known Aiden a long time. Lukas liked them right off the bat, even though the pair was a couple they acted more like friends - excluding Gill’s occasional pickup lines-  than lovers and they were always fun to be around.

The pair had welcome Lukas into their little group like he had grown up with them, and Lukas had never felt out of the loop when hanging out with Maya and Gill.

Both Gill and Maya worked at the local aquarium. Gill was going to school for a Aquatic Veterinarian and was currently interning there. Maya herself was majoring in Marine Biology but she worked part time as an hands on scuba diver instructor and professional mermaid performer.  The pair had been working there since their teens and had filled their life stories with some hilarious tales from their job.

“I don’t think the harbor seals are that bad,” Maya smiled, “I love swimming with them in the show.”

“Do you like being a professional mermaid?” Lukas asked, ignoring Aiden’s eye roll knowing full well the male teased Maya relentlessly about her side profession.

“Oh hell yeah I do, I've swam with seals, dolphins, even sharks in Hawaii, ” Maya grinned, “The kid’s love it.”

“Stole my heart for sure,” Gill winked, snickering as Maya playfully elbowed him, “I even get the honor of occasionally playing a drowning sailor. The kiddos love it when she kisses me and I for one cannot complain either.”

“Bleck,” Aiden jokes, making fake gagging noises, “Someone drown me now please.”

“The water isn’t too cold for you?” Lukas asked.

“You get used to it,” Maya shrugged, “It’s not so bad after awhile."

"I'm impressed," Lukas grins, "There is no way in hell I could hold my breath that long."

Maya laughed, "It does take practice," then she grinned, "Aiden's done it once."

Aiden choked on his soda.

Lukas's eyes widen, "Wait what-"

 "We do not talk about that!" Aiden warned.

“No we most certainly are talking about that!” Lukas argued.

“Well we were down a performer, and Aiden owed me a solid - and he had also lost a bet earlier that week-” Maya started.

“Shutupshutupshutup-” Aiden rushed out, raising his voice a hair in a poor attempt to drown out Maya.

“And he can hold his breath pretty decent, cause as you know that dumbass works out in the ocean at the crack of dawn every morning-”

“Maya-!”

“- So I reminded him he owed me and I may or may not have blackmailed him a little into the mermaid show-”

“Woman would you zip it!”

Lukas was laughing up a storm, struggling to keep said laughter contained before he started to choke on air.

Aiden was red all the way up to his ears, face half obscured by one hand. “I hate you so much Maya….” he groaned into his palm.

“You made such a handsome merman,” She grinned devilishly. 

“I wish I could have seen it.” Lukas laughed.

“I’m glad you didn’t,” Aiden countered.

“I have pictures,” Gill grinned, wiggling his cell phone. “I’ll shoot them to you later.”

Aiden’s eyes widened, “Oh no you don’t!” he reached across the table, trying to steal the device away from the larger male.

Gill yelped and leaned back, holding the phone high over his head. He slid out of the booth, running out of the diner half of the building and towards Magnus’s shop. 

Aiden was hot on his heels, “You told me you didn’t take any pictures of me you lying bastard!” he raged.

“I already sent them to your mom!” the large male said as he rushed out of sight.

“You mother fu-”

“They really do love each other.” Maya said, taking a sip of her coffee.

“You were hanging on to that bombshell for a while weren’t you?” Lukas asked, rubbing the stray tears of laughter from the corner of his eyes.

The female simply grinned, winking.

“It seems that some of my patrons have gone missing.” a new voice piped up.

Lukas looked up to see Magnus’s wife Ellegaard standing there, a pitcher in both her hands. She lifted her eyebrow, “Maya what in the world did you do with the other boys?”

Ellegaard was a beautifully stunning woman, with rich dark brown hair and equally rich and dark brown with tints of hazel eyes. She was supposedly up there in years, but to Lukas the woman didn’t look a day over thirty. Ellegaard was well defined, posed and held this air of dignity that just aided in her radiating confidence. 

More than once since meeting the older female had Lukas seen her kindly rebuff the flirts of many a smitten patron to her diner. She just had something magical about her that seemed to attract men and even the occasional woman. 

She seemed an unlikely match in comparison  to her gruff and tough husband. But Ellegaard loved her partner dearly, and Lukas had yet to see a day where the pair wasn’t stealing a kiss at some point before the work day ended. Where Magnus was a fighter in the terms life, Ellegaard gave off the grace of a dancer, and yet they worked together wonderfully. 

Maya took another sip of her coffee, “I was just filling in Lukas about the time we talked Aiden into performing in the mermaid show with me.”

“You mean when you bullied him?” Ellegaard corrected, refilling Lukas’s soda, followed shortly after by the second pitcher refilling Maya’s coffee. “Magnus wouldn’t let him live it down for a month.”

“Yeah but it was great!”

“Do you have photos too?” Lukas chuckled.

“Unlike my husband who loves to aggravate your dear cousin Lukas; I prefer to keep Aiden working with us. So, no.” she laughed, her laughter soft like bubbles on water. She set the pitchers down on the nearby island counter. The little group of four were currently the only people in the restaurant at the moment as all the fishermen were out to sea and the town had yet to hit full blown tourist season. “Better tell them to hurry back Maya, the boys are gonna miss the chowder.”

Aiden once told Lukas that Ellegaard made the best clam chowder in town, and Lukas -shortly after trying the dish for the first time- felt no need to try elsewhere. Ellegaard had a way with the fish themed dishes and her chowder was her crown jewel of her skills. Just the thought of eating the chowder soon was enough to make Lukas want to drool. 

“I’m sure they’ll give up the chase soon,” Maya replied, “Never known Aiden to miss you chowder.”

“I’d be concerned if he did.”  Ellegaard snorted as she rubbed her hands on her apron.

“Business going well?” Maya asked.

“For the season, it's not too bad.” the older woman answered. “How is school going?”

“Really well! I need to write a thesis, I was thinking about documenting the response and intelligence of harbor seals, and using my favorite little guys down at the aquarium as examples!”

“Oh! That is a wonderful idea……”

As the conversation trailed on, Lukas tuned out the noise, taking a sip of his drink and enjoying his surroundings. 

Outside it was cold and drizzly as always. But the inside of the dinner was warm and soft. Ellegaard had settled for an old fashioned fifty’s diner theme for her side of the building. However despite the warm reds and chrome trim, she had still found a way to squeak in the ocean’s persistent theme that was everywhere in town.

It was subtle though, a red anchor on the napkins. A mermaid printed on the coffee mugs. Old refurbished lanterns between the salt and pepper shakers. Little things like that.

The most prominent thing in the diner however was a mural parallel to the entrance of the building. It was large, and took up the whole wall. It was being done by Ellegaard and  it was still a work in progress but Lukas couldn't tell that it was even in it’s partially finished state. It already looked like a masterpiece.

The mural was of a mermaid and a sailor. The sailor was crouched down on a set of rocks jutting out of the ocean, his rowboat anchored to the side. He was reaching down, a loving smile on his lips as he gazed at the source of his affection. The mermaid herself was reaching out as well, one hand pushing herself out of the ocean as her free hand gently caressed the jaw of her sailor. 

The detail was incredible, from the glimmering lights of the distant sea town in the background to the foam and bits of seaweed floating in the ocean, even to the small crabs and streaks of bird droppings down on the rocks. All was detailed to the fine point. Even from his seat on the booth, Lukas could see the scars on the sailor’s skin, the fine cut on his lip. He could see the individual hairs sticking to the skin of the mermaid, the brown hair wet with sea water. Even the ocean water itself looked real, like if he reached out and touched it, the water would actually be wet.

There was something about the painting too, it was unlike other mermaid paintings Lukas had seen around town. The others were either whimsical and cartoonish, aimed for children, mermaid’s playing with dolphins or wearing sunglasses, that sort of thing. The other variant portrayed them as lethal sirens of the deep, usually luring some poor pirate or sailor off his little rowboat, her claws and teeth sharp as she serenades the bewitched male.

But this painting came across as neither. The design was realistic enough to look like it could have been a photograph, but there was a magical quality to it, still feeling a little out of this world. The mermaid carried no malice, the way she pushed herself out of the ocean, her tail gleaming in the moonlight as water ran down her scales. Her lips were pursed, wishing to kiss her beloved sailor as she looked at him with affection and longing, as if she had no intention of drowning the man. The sailor himself was deeply in love as well, there was no blind look of mysticism in his eyes, instead a deep longing affection that could only be matched by those truly in love. He even seemed to be singing to his fair ocean maiden, like a song was just waiting to be heard on those smiling lips. 

In the upper corner, painted out in elegant calligraphy, was the words The Sailor’s Song. If it was a homage to the building itself Lukas wasn’t sure. Underneath the large print was a smaller set of writing, this one a story to go with the title it seemed. It was large enough that Lukas could read it from the booth.

The sailor once asked the siren of the sea, "My love, is there any way you can stay with me?" The sea daughter, with a voice like silk answered with this, "My world must be yours, and yours must be mine. We must become one soul, one mind. But our love must be true, or no bond there will be; that is the only way you can stay with me...." The daughter turned sad, a tear in her eye, "But I know not how to prove this,"

The sailor leaned in and answered with a smile, "Kiss me and I shall show you."

Huh, interesting, Lukas thought.

“Beautiful isn’t it?” 

Lukas jumped a little, surprised as Gill slid into the booth, his chest heaving a little from his run from Aiden, “Can you believe she hasn’t even finished it yet?”

“Could have fooled me,” Lukas agreed, scooting back over as Aiden joined him once again in the booth as well, his face clearly stating that the male had failed to get the phone from Gill. 

“She’s been working on it a long time,” Maya said.

“Three years,” Aiden said, running his fingers through his disheveled hair to push his locks back. 

“What hasn’t she finished on it?” Lukas asked.

“Oh just a few details,” Ellegaard piped up, returning to the booth with four steaming bowls of chowder. She smiled at Aiden, “Catch your quarry?”

“No,” the brunet grumbled. He flashed Gill a look, "Better sleep with one eye open man." he warned.

Gill stuck out his tongue and winked.

Ellegaard laughed, tucking the tray under her arm after she finished placing the bowls on the table. She smiled at Lukas, “Do you like it?”

“I do! You’re an incredible painter!”

“Didn’t start like that I assure you,” she chuckled, “Took ages of practice.” she smiled fondly at the painting, “There is a story behind it you know. The painting and the poem….”

“Yeah?” Lukas asked, tacking a spoonful of chowder and trying not to moan as his tongue was hit with an ecstasy of flavors. God it was so good!

“I can tell you if you’d like?” she offered, “Diner isn’t busy. Unless,” she glanced at Aiden, “You have hit your mermaid quota for the day.”

Aiden waved it off, “I have my chowder, I can tolerate.” he took a bite, “Serenade him away Ellegaard.” 

“Well it was a long time ago, back when the seas were full of sailors and pirates and coastal towns were simply little fishing villages.” Ellegaard sat on the nearby stool, “  Mermaids were turning into legend for they had all but vanished into the ocean. However,  a mermaid and a sailor met one day you see.”

“Is this the same mermaid from that story about the statue outside?” Lukas inquired.

The older woman shook her head, “No, that poor soul is a different story. This was around the same time however.” she tucked her hair behind her ear, “A drunken sailor found himself falling off a boat one night. The mermaid happened to be swimming by, now she had seen his ship before and she knew the sailor could swim. Unfortunately he was drunk, so she knew he would probably drown. So she-”

“Saved him!” Magnus barged in, “And when the morning came and he awoke to her beautiful stunning face,” he wiggled his eyebrows at Ellegaard, “He was instantly smitten by the goddess before him.”

Lukas and the other’s laughed while Aiden simply rolled his eyes. 

The woman blushed, slapping her husband’s arm weakly, “Magnus knock it off!” she laughed.

“Just declaring my love darling!” Magnus said, planting a firm kiss on his wife’s cheek before departing back into the shop.

“Anyway,” Ellegaard shook her head, pushing the blush away, “He was grateful to her. Shortly after she had rescued him our mermaid would find our sailor foolishly rowing himself out into the ocean every night in search of her.”

“Who wouldn’t?” Gill said, “I’d go swimming after a stunning brunette like that too.” he put an arm over Maya’s shoulder, giving his girlfriend a wink. 

“I’m sure Aiden doesn’t share the sentiments Gill,” Maya retorted wittily. 

Gill blushed as Aiden choked on his chowder.”Th-that’s not what I - Babe!”

Ellegaard shook her head, rolling her eyes with a smirk on her lips. “Well our mermaid found herself intrigued by the sailor. For some time now humans and merfolk no longer interacted. But the mermaid wanted to learn more about the sailor, so she started to meet him on starry nights in the cove to see him.”

The woman smiled fondly at the picture, almost like she was recalling a memory. “They talked for many years, they had to do so in secret. The sailor did not want to risk the mermaid being hurt by his fellow humans, while our mermaid knew that it was forbidden by her kind to interact with the people of the land.”

“Forbidden?” Lukas blinked, “Why?”

“No one really knows, some theorize it is because humans were starting to hunt merpeople for sport. Either way the mermaid knew she shouldn’t be speaking with humans.” Ellegaard sighed, “But they continued to meet in secret for many years, till one day our mermaid realized she was very much in love with her sailor and he with her.”

“Star crossed lovers.” Gill declared.

“Romeo and Juliet.” Maya ginned.

“Almost as sad an ending.” Ellegaard laughed, “One day a war came, and our sailor was to be drafted. This devastated the mermaid. She could not bear to lose her lover. But she had no way to go with him and he had no way to stay with her. The art of land walking was lost to the merpeople.”

“Land walking?” Lukas asked.

“People believed that mermaids could walk on land disguised as humans for a short time.” Aiden mumbled out, still digging into his meal, “They were said to have walked out of the water with no tails attached. But they couldn't stay human,  they always had to return to the ocean sooner or later.”

“Ah so you have been paying attention!” Magnus hollered from the far side of the store.

Aiden scoffed, taking another bite from his food.

“That’s how the legend goes,” Ellegaard said, nodding “But the mermaid’s people had forgotten how to do so, they had been hiding so long in the sea. She only had one last hope to join her sailor , but her hope was hanging off a mermaid legend and so said hope was feeble and weak”

“What legend would that be?” Lukas inquired.

Ellegaard smiled softly, clasping her hands over her heart, “If a human and a mer fall in love, true deep love, their souls can become one and in kind their worlds.”

Lukas glanced at the poem, thinking about its words, “What is that supposed to mean?”

“No one really knows, but it was believed that she would be able to traverse on land without the need of the ocean ever again if he truly loved her. Some versions even have it that if the human loved the mer falsely the mer would turn to sea foam. ” she answered, “But it was a legend even among the merfolk by this point. Our mermaid was heart broken knowing she might never see her sailor again. But he pressed her for the solution, no matter how foolish it seemed. She finally told him her plight, and the legend that could be their only hope.”

“Then what happened?”

“He kissed her!” Gill declared. “To prove his love to the maiden, right?”

Ellegaard nodded.

Lukas smirked, “Did it work? Was she able to join him?”

Ellegaard’s eyes glittered in delight, “No one knows, they were never seen or heard from again.”

Lukas blinked.“.....Well that’s depressing.”

“Most of them are.” Aiden remarked flatly. "You can thank Hans Christian Anderson for that."

The woman laughed, “There are different versions of the ending, some say the sailor’s love was false, and the mermaid turned to foam. Other’s say that she drowned him and that the whole thing had been a trick to kill the sailor. And then there are some that say the kiss did not work, and the sailor died in the war while the mermaid lived on with a bleeding heart, never to be heard from again.”

“No happy ending’s huh?”

“Well I think they proved their love true.” Magnus declared, coming back into the room and wrapping his arm around his wife’s waist. “He kissed her and she was able to join him on land!”

Ellegaard smiled, kissing Magnus on the jaw, “And they lived happily together for the rest of time.”

Lukas looked at the painting again, inspecting the fond gaze being shared between the two lovers. Lukas decided he liked to think the pair lived happily ever after too. 

This town needed at least one happy ending for a change. 

Chapter Text

The steel skeleton of the shipwreck was a sad and depressing sight. It was the only wreck in the area, well beyond the reefs and the trenches of the coast it was a single vessel as the edge where the sand met the abyss. 

Beyond was nothing but a vast blue ocean, hiding a plethora of sea creatures and some giants of the deep. 

Hadrian swept along the edge of the sandy cliffs, careful not to let the currents pull him out into the open waters. 

His tentacles brushed against the sand, his entire body currently tinted to match the muck below him. Hadrian was a powerful creature; Able to crush many an enemy on his tentacles alone. But there were things out in these dark waters that could eat merfolk - and merfolk were fast. Hadrian was not a swift creature in terms of long distance swimming. So a disguise was perfectly acceptable and wise out here.

He paused at the edge of the shipwreck, watching silently as far out in the open water a shark swam by. From the distance the animal looked small. But Hadrian knew up close the creature was really….well….

Humans should be grateful this breed of shark didn't come to the shallower waters often and prefered whales over people.

Hadrian slipped inside the wreck, gracefully sliding over rotting debris and rusted metal. The bones of the dead here had long since been devoured, but Hadrian remembered a time when their lifeless bodies were once floating here, trapped in the metal coffin that was this ship.

Now there were no signs people were ever here.

He pushed away a crustacean coated beam, settling into a room of the ship, carefully observing it for no windows.

He needed his privacy, after all why else would he choose such a foul place.

Hadrian was a simple man, who believed in simple truths. 

You took where you could, and climbed when you can. 

He had spent many a year doing just that, climbing where he could, occasionally killed when he had to. For many years though he had been stuck in a bit of a rut, unable to gain any more position.

Now Hadrian had an opening to move forward once more.

Several ages ago, his people, the cecaelia,  had fought with King Steven and Queen Alexis's clan of merfolk here in the cove.

Hadrian had been working his way through his own people's council at the time. But needless to say progress had been slow. Because let's face it, most cecaelia had the same goals as Hadrian and it was hard to get anywhere.

Hadrian's people had been clever in the war. Full of ambushes, tricks and magic. But in the end the merfolk still won out. Probably because their teamwork was better in all honesty.

It was then Hadrian's council had sent him to the merpeople as an ambassador for peace. He wasn't stupid, he was very aware at the time it was an attempt to get rid of him.

But Hadrian had soon realized two things, the first being that the king was young and new to his position. His whimsical belief that peace could be made with any creature under the sea made it very easy for Hadrian to fool the man. Secondly, the merfolk were not a primarily backstabbing race, Hadrian essentially had no competition in terms of claiming power.

So since his arrival into the merpeople’s royal court, Hadrian had casually schemed and murdered his way up to the king’s personal advisor. He had to be careful of course, most people didn’t trust a cecaelia to begin with due to their history. But Hadrian did well enough.

He had been stuck for a while now, as the king’s advisor. No chance of going anywhere. But finally after much patience and waiting he finally had a window…

The faintest sound of water shifting caught Hadrian’s attention. He was used to being a cautious sort, one never wanted to get caught in the act of something deemed ‘dirty’ after all, so he was used to hearing even the sneakiest of sounds.

But in this case, the water was shifting fast enough to indicate there was no caution in this new comer’s movements. Which either meant it was a large fish or the reason of Hardrian’s visit to this God-forsaken wreck. 

He was soon met with his answer as he felt his skin tingle, tuned into the faintest twinge of electrical current in the water.

It was her.

Mevia slid into the room silently as death, she gave him a toothy grin, “Hadrian,” she purred, “So good to see you~”

“Mevia.” he stated simply.

Mevia was an eel in both skin and personality. She once had been a very powerful and well respected magic user in the kingdom. While Hardian could do the occasional illusion trick, Mevia could cast raw and powerful spells rivaled only by the royal family

She had been quite the individual till she had been linked to a series of slaughters within the kingdom. 

Hadrian tried not to shudder at the thought of when he had last seen Mevia. It took a lot not to picture all those merfolk that had been hacked to pieces and put back together with others bodies.  She had been making a homunculus of sorts, she even claimed at the time she had been caught that she was close to bringing it to life too. 

She had been scheduled for execution, but she had mysteriously vanished in the night, escaping the kingdom and fleeing to the east. 

Now she was back, and while Hadrian had no part in her escape, he was the reason she was back in these waters.

“I have to admit I was surprised to receive your call,” she hummed as she swam slowly around her, small electrical sparks running down the length of her tail, the small lights on her body flashing as they passed over. “Someone of your prestige-”

“I hear they are calling you a witch now.” Hadrian cut in not in the mood to give Mevia a window to get under his skin.

She shrugged, “It certainly gives one a living and a reputation. Most clans are too frightened to touch me.” Mevia pushed some of her blue hair out of her face, “And while I for one am not quite willing to risk Steve’s wrath your offer was hard to pass up.”

“Oh?” he smirked.

“Vengeance on the royal family.” she came to a stop in front of him, “It does have a lovely ring to it.”

Hadrian’s smile deepened.

Mevia’s own smile rolled into a frown however, “One can only wonder how you intend to go through with such an offer."

"You are familiar with the prince, yes?" Hadrian asked, running his fingers down the grime encrusted wall.

Mevia nodded.

"Well after years and years of sheltering, our dear King has finally let his only son loose on the nearby reef." 

The woman was not convinced by his opening line, her frown deepening.

“Everyone knows Steve has a history with the humans, and a great fear of anything happening to his only child while he is in the more shallow water.”

“As if the open ocean is any safer.” the female scoffed.

Hadrain rolled his eyes, “What I am getting at is if anything were to happen to the prince the Queen and King would be devastated, and in their weakened state they would be very easy to dispose of. Leaving me to gain control of the mer-kingdom and you can get your revenge on the royal family. Win win.”

“So you want me to,” she mocking wiggled her arm out to exaggerate her statement, “ Swim out there and murder the prince.”

“No it’s simply more than murder.” Hadrian leaned back, “The boy is never alone, we need to make it look like an accident. A shark or something.”

The witch snarled. “You want me to stoop so low as to-”

“I’m saying we need to be clever about this.” He corrected, “We have to make it not look like murder. Once the prince is dead, you can sneak into the castle and murder his parents in their very room for all I care. But we still need to be careful about it.”

“What about Herobrine? You can’t get any inch of power with him in the way. ” Mevia inquired, “Or that filthy trench dwelling mate of his-”

“Romeo?” he smirked, knowing full well Mevia despised her rival in magic. Romeo was an efficient magic user, and the only reason Hadrian didn’t reach out to Romeo in assistance is because anglers were fiercely loyal to their mates and Romeo was no exception. 

That and Romeo wouldn’t trust Hadrian with even something as trivial as clam farming, much less assisting him in destroying the entire royal clan.

Mevia snarled.

“That’s exactly my point.” Hadrian swam around Mevia, “If the prince were to simply ‘vanish’, one day. Then the entire family, and probably every able bodied mer would be out looking for him. You can catch them alone and,” he stabbed his sharp fingers through passing sardines as they scurried by, “Kill them.” he impaled another, “One.” stab, “by,” stab, “ One.”

Mevia watched as the dead fish sank to the floor of the shipwreck, catching one in her hands. “Hmmm…”

“When Herobrine vanishes alongside Jesse, and then Romeo.” Hadrian hummed, “The king will pull the merfolk back to the castle. Hell you can even pick off a few random merfolk so no one thinks it is deliberately targeting the royal family. And while he is locked up in worry and grief we slip in and…..”

Mevia eyed the dead fish a moment longer, then, “ I do like a slow game~” she purred, biting the head of the sardine off.

Hadrian smiled, “I knew you would see it my way.”

“We’ll just see how well it works.” she said, swallowing the rest of the fish, bones and all. “Have no doubt Hadrian. The moment things go south, I will leave to - as the humans put it- sleep with the fishes.

He expected as much, but something was better than nothing, and Hadrain after all, was not without a failsafe. Mevia was not the only individual he invited back into this region after all….

“Sounds like a deal~”

Jesse might or might not have left the safety of the city a little sooner than he was supposed to. He had even taken the forbidden shortcut - much to the horror of Olivia.

But once, just once, he wanted to see the reef with a glimmer of sunlight shining down on it. He wanted to see it alive and thriving before the fish hid for the night and the sharks began to hunt. He had been visiting the reef for several days now and  

“Jesse slow down!” Olivia squeaked somewhere behind him, even for a selkie she was having trouble keeping up with him Jesse was swimming so fast. 

“I don’t want to miss it Olivia!” he hollered back at her.

“Jesse b-but we’re-eep!” she jumped slightly as an octopus shot across the sand. It was hard to tell who had been more scared, the octopus or Olivia.

“Just follow me! We’ll be fine!” Jesse stated, “Trust me!”

“This place is creepy in a neat kind of way,” Axel observed, glancing at all the ships around, “Wonder why there are so many sunken ships here……”

Jesse side-eyed the chasm just off the corner of his peripheral vision. He had made sure to safely swim around it this time. Even though his uncle had told him the secrets of the black abyss resting just outside their city, he had advised Jesse to keep it’s secrets to himself.

That and if Jesse told Olivia and Axel, and Axel would most certainly brag, while Olivia was at risk of breaking under pressure, he would be in extreme trouble for not only coming to this place , but also  bringing his friends here. 

Still, it was a little unsettling, knowing that probably all the shipwrecks here were the cause of the Wither Leviathan. There was the terrifying thought that it might try to grab him and his friends. But Petra had assured him that swimming wide of the canyon was safe. He needed to have trust in his family’s magic.

It held the creature this long after all….

“Might be the way the coast is aligned.” Jesse replied.

Axel picked up the speed, swimming parallel to Jesse, “You know I heard that a bunch of our ancestors sank some of these ships a really long time ago.”

“R-really?” Olivia whispered.

Axel nodded, grinning mischievously, “Yeah, supposedly we attacked a bunch of whaling ships.”

“Humans hunt whales all the time sadly. I heard we used to hunt them now and then hundreds of years ago.”

“Yeah, when they were all we could eat,” Axel corrected, “They just get the oil and chuck it back into -”

“Axel we know humans are m-messy,” Olivia squeaked, “But we can’t exactly s-s-stop them, now why did your g-guys’s ancestors attack the b-b-boats?”

“Who knows~” Axel wiggled his fingers. “But apparently we sank like twenty ships give or take. After that Jesse’s father started pushing for our people to stay in deeper water.”

Jesse sighed, Leave it to Dad to trap everyone down here.

“I’m s-s-sure he had his re-re-reasons.” Olivia urged, noting Jesse’s discomfort. “My great grandmother lost her s-s-sister to humans y-you know. They s-s-s-stole her coat. She n-never w-was seen a-again-”

“Look at the reef!” Jesse gasped, grateful to be there  and even more thrilled to change the subject.

The reef was vibrant and alive with color. Thousands of fish swam everywhere, some alone and some in their little swarms.

Cheering in delight Jesse dived towards the reef, shooting through the first cluster of fish he reached and laughing in delight as scattered away from him.

“J-jesse!” Olivia stammered, 

“This place is amazing!” Jesse cheered, “I can only imagine what it is like in the middle of the day!” he laughed.

“We c-can’t come here in the  m-middle of the d-day-” Olivia argued.

“Who cares! It’s awesome!”Axel whooped as he grabbed a pufferfish and took off with it. The creature was not native to this part of the sea, it was probably some merfolk’s pet that had swam off and hid itself away in the safety of the reef. But pet or not the creature was not happy to be held by Axel. Being of pufferfish origins himself, the spines of the toxic animal had no effect on Axel and he simply laughed in delight as the small creature swelled up in agitation. 

“Hey Olivia!” he hollered.

Olivia stiffened, “Don’t you dare- “

Axel threw the pufferfish  at Olivia- high enough to not hit her of course- too many merpeople have died from pufferfish antics. Olivia cursed in some ancient Gaelic, swimming down even though Axel made no serious attempt to hit her with the deadly fish. “You blasted-”

“Relax, I wasn’t going to hit you!” Axel laughed.

“The poor thing is suffering enough as it is Axel!” Olivia scolded, her nervous stammer buried by her agitation. “Gaea only knows the little thing is suffering!”

“Naw he’s fine,” Axel waved it off, “I could feel the magic enchantments oh him. Little guy probably thinks he is in the tropics right now.”

Jesse smiled, poking the pufferfish as he went by. Jesse was lucky enough to have a mixed set of genetics in his family line. His  late grandmother on his mother’s side had been a species of mer that houses a poison gland in their system. Both she, Jesse’s mother, and Jesse both carried this gene, marked by a poisonous barb hidden in his tail. So the pufferfish might sting a little, but didn’t do much in terms of poisoning Jesse himself.

He swam on, twisting and swirling his way through various clusters of fish, giggling in delight as they scatter in fright, their fins tickling his skin as they scattered this way and that. 

Jesse closed his eyes, gods if it only could be like this all the time. It was so bright and warm. Sure he had to get up a little early, but it was amazing here. Like a slice of paradise right in the middle of nowhere.

Let the other clans have their tropical waters, this reef was wonderful!

He swam under a coral arch, smiling in delight as he saw his favorite pacific blue shark was already here. Jesse had affectionately dubbed her Delta, and she was by far hands down Jesse’s favorite animal here on the reef.

Delta paid Jesse no mind as he latched onto her fin, silently gliding along as she searched for food. 

Jesse ran his hand along her hide, noticing a fresh bite mark on her skin, “Looks like a male tried to get with you huh Delta?” he asked, “Did you show him who’s boss?”

Delta couldn’t respond of course, but she did make a sharp turn, which Jesse took as a yes.

He laughed, pushing off Delta and racing with her through the fishes, twisting over his back and doing a large loop to loop.

“Jesse!” Olivia called, “Not so high! The humans might see you!”

Huffing in frustration Jesse frowned, “Olivia I love you but please stop worrying.”

“Y-you don’t want to be caught!” she scolded.

“Aw let him have fun!” Axel barked as he raced by, once again holding a very enraged pufferfish. “You’re more depressing than a beached whale!”

“I’m the only one being s-safe!” Olivia argued, “Do you w-want to get hurt! Humans are d-dangerous!”

Jesse’s frown deepened, and he shot upward.

“Jesse what are you doing!”

“Going to stick my head above water for a bit!” he answered simply.

“Wait what!” Axel gaped.

“ Jesse no!” Olivia cried.

“You are being paranoid!” Jesse argued, swimming backwards so he could look down at Olivia,  “You act like all humans are monsters and I bet you my sand dollar collection they’re not! I’m going to go take a peek above the water and I can assure you I will be perfectly fine!”

“You’re gonna get hurt!” Olivia yelled.

“I am going to be fine Olivia and I’ll prove it!”

“ Jesse!!!”

“No human is going to see-” Jesse twisted back forward as he reached the surface.

“GAH!” a voice cried as Jesse broke the water.

Jesse’s eyes widened.

The human in the boat above him coughed and sputtered, vigorously rubbing the salt water out of his eyes, “Ow ow ow ow ow!”

“-Me?!!”

Chapter Text

Earlier that day…..

“Do you think fish talk to each other?”

Aiden - who happened to be in the middle of taking a drink snorted so hard that water went out his nose, “OW!!!!- Mother-”

Lukas laughed.

“S’not funny!” Aiden groaned, hastily setting his water bottle down and clutching his nose, his  eyes watering, “It fucking burns!”

“It’s what you get for drinking water!” Lukas teased.

“It’s what I get for listening to your weird ass shower thoughts!” his cousin moaned as he vigorously rubbed his nose. 

Lukas smiled softly, then, “I’m serious though,” he leaned back on the bench, watching as the fish swam beyond the crystal clear class barrier that was the one of the aquarium’s massive exhibits. 

Aiden had brought Lukas to the aquarium today on the invitation from  Maya. She was performing a show today and she had invited Lukas to come down to see if he was interested in watching.

He was of course, it took a bit of puppy look begging, but he had managed to convince Aiden to take him down to the aquarium for the afternoon.

The show was awesome! Maya was quite the performer, she had swam through the water with such grace and mystery that any kid could genuinely believe she was truly a mermaid if they wanted to.

Lukas found himself thinking about what Magnus and Ellegaard had told him a few days ago, about mermaids and mermen who walked out of the ocean and would simply pretend to be human before they had to return to the water again. It made Lukas wonder, did they pretend to be human for a long term? Work, live, be among humans, just occasionally visiting the water to keep the disguise up.

There had to be plenty of jobs back then to keep a mermaid entertained as a human and close enough to the water to keep a guise up right? They could have been a fisherman, a whaler, sailor etc.

How long would they have lasted on land? Was it a daily thing where they had to return every twenty-four hours? Or was it more like a werewolf once a full moon kind of deal? Maybe a muscle? The more they practiced the longer they lasted?

Maya’s job was perfect for a mermaid in disguise. Lukas wasn’t sure if the mermaids would have been required to find ocean water or if they could use any old water to refresh themselves. But Maya - in the theory of her being a mermaid- would blend in beautifully with this job. Considering the tanks in this aquarium were supplied with water from the ocean right outside their doors.

Wouldn’t that be funny, Lukas  mused, “Maya being a mermaid….” he mumbled out loud.

“Very good, Maya was playing a mermaid,” Aiden spoke up, still trying to rub the burn out of his sinuses, “Gold star for you!”

Lukas gently kicked Aiden’s boot. “Ass, I was just thinking out loud.” he chuckled.

“You have mermaid fever is what you have.” Aiden said, watching a stingray gently swim past their view.  “Do you want to check out a different exhibit?”

The pair had walked around for a bit after Maya had finished the show. The aquarium had dozens of exhibits, ranging from tropical fish, to their massive tank where the mermaid show happens. They even have a part in the aquarium that doubles as a tunnel, filled with small sharks, rays and other such creatures.

The room Lukas and Aiden were currently chilling in was the Grand Ocean Exhibit. It was a large half circular room, with a tank that reached over 60 feet in height. The whole thing was built to resemble a coral reef and - if Lukas remembered the guide correctly- housed  over 15,000 fish, and over 70 different species of animals in the tank. 

It was a beautiful sight, watching all the fish swim around, and it was one of the aquariums most popular exhibits. The business often hosted field trips for the local schools here and even allowed supervised slumber parties in the Grand Ocean Room.

Lukas leaned back on the bench, “Do we want to go back to the seal tank?” he asked.

Aiden checked his watch, “You’re not wanting to catch another show are you? Maya isn’t performing again for another three hours.”

“That little? Have we been here two hours already?”

“Well yeah.”

“Huh,” Lukas looked at the tank, “Time flies when you are staring at fish apparently.”

“Or hyper focusing on mermaids.” Aiden rolled his eyes, he gave Lukas a quick hair ruffle, “I’ll knock that fever out of you eventually. Come on nerd let’s head over to the seals.”

They got up, leaving the large exhibit behind and heading to the next hallway. The lights were dimmer in this next area, nearly dark. All around Lukas were several tanks all dark without hardly the faintest shred of light.

He thought for a moment that the tanks were empty and that was why they were dark. But then Lukas noticed the information placards on the lower  parts of the tanks. He glanced back at the dark water again, watching the eerie shadows pass.

A giant crab slowly drifted through the small beam of light the tank had to offer. A least, Lukas thought it was a crab. The upper body of the creature certainly looked like a crab. But the animal's legs were at least three feet in length, the clawed arms of the creature even longer. 

The animal slowly reached out from the gloom, crabbing a barnacle that was cemented to the rocks in the tank. It promptly snapped the creature clean off the rock with seemingly little effort. And just as slowly it pulled it’s prize back to it, vanishing into the darkness once more.

“Makes you wonder what else is hiding at the bottom of the ocean waiting for you eh?” Aiden said suddenly making Lukas jump slightly. 

“ Don’t-”

“Got the heebie jeebies Lukas?” his cousin teased, running his fingers up the back of Lukas’s neck and making him squirm, “They’re waiting out there, waiting to drag you doooown~”

“You’re an ass!” Lukas laughed, elbowing Aiden, “Jesus no wonder my mother didn’t want me going out on a boat with you!”

Aiden laughed as well, trapping Lukas in a headlock, “The crab is gonna get you Lukas! He wants your toes!”

Still laughing, Lukas pried himself free, his hair frizzing everywhere. “I think there is more to worry about down there than crabs don’t you think?” he grinned.

“But of course, you have your deep dwellers, your squids,” Aiden wiggled his fingers, “Maybe a megalodon!” 

“He doesn’t believe in merfolks, but he thinks there are giant sharks still swimming around out there.” he scoffed, “Will wonders never cease.”

“One has teeth for evidence, one does not.” Aiden grinned, shoving his hands back into his coat pockets. “You find me a piece of mermaid whatever and I will be somewhat less of a hard-ass about the whole deal. And that wannabe monkey sewn to the fish in the Ripley’s Believe it or Not Museum, in Newport does not count.”

“Dream crusher,” Lukas smiled, sticking out his tongue.

“Hey guys!” 

The pair looked ahead to see Gill waving from a side door at the end of the dark exhibit tunnel.

Lukas waved, “Hey Gill!”

He propped open the employee’s only door open wider as they approached him, leaning against the frame with his arms crossed and a grin on his face. “So did you guys like the show?” he winked at Lukas, “More specifically you since Aiden has a special loathing for it now.”

Lukas nodded, “Maya is so good! It’s incredible how long she can hold her breath! She swims so gracefully too! If I didn’t know better I would say she was the real deal!” he chuckled.

Gill sighed dreamily  “I know right?” he said fondly, “She is such a beauty. I am one hell of a lucky guy.”

Much to Lukas's surprise, Aiden didn't mock the love sick male's remark with his usual gagging noises or eye roll, "So what's up Gill?"

Gill grinned, "You guys aren't heading for the exit are you?"

Lukas glanced at his cousin, "No not yet," he returned his gaze to the larger male, "We were heading over to the seal tank  for a bit. Why?"

The male's grin widened, "Do you want to come back behind the scenes and help me feed them?"

Lukas couldn't even hold in the gasp of excitement that escaped him, " Really?!?"

"That's not going to get you fired is it?" Aiden asked. 

Gill shook his head, "I already checked with my boss, and he says it is okay that you two come back here with me as long as you don’t go swimming with them.”

“Already done it thanks Gill.” Aiden snorted.

“And you looked handsome doing it,” Gill teased, he winked at Lukas, “So what do you say? Wanna meet the seals up close?”

Lukas glanced at Aiden who nodded with a smirk, “Hell yeah we would!” Lukas said.

“Awesome!”

Gill joined them in leading them to the seal exhibit. The harbor seal tank was large, and connected directly to the ocean. The public pier, which was used for everyday use on the top, doubled as a tunnel underneath the pier inself. The passage would duck briefly under the road, then come back up again, taking a left and heading down a set of stairs to the colossal tank where the seals live and the mermaid show was primarily hosted. 

As the tunnel itself could not be used to house animals, for the safety of creatures. The aquarium settled for occasional food vendors and pictures all along the wooden walls. The pictures showed the history of the town, the construction of the aquarium and articles after articles about events that the aquarium helped in; Oil spills, fundraising campaigns, lots of things.

Lukas eyed an ancient plaque mounted on the wall as they passed it. He got a brief glimpse of the words as they went by. “Donated by the Pacific and Marine Association. …” he mumbled.

“Oh yeah PAMA used to be a big help around here.” Gill explained as he opened an employee’s only door and waved the pair inside. “But that was like…. ages ago. We don’t see much of them anymore.”

“What happened to them?” Lukas asked as they headed down the stairs, “Company go bankrupt?”

“They had a huge lawsuit when they fucked up.” Gill shrugged, “Got busted doing some seriously cruel animal testing.”

“That’s disgusting.” Lukas frowned.

“Yeah, all for the name of science apparently. They didn't go bankrupt but they’re mostly an independent company now. Most aquariums and ocean projects don’t partner with them anymore. They seem to be only supplying oceanic equipment to oil riggers nowadays.” he scratched his chin idly. “They own some property near here if I remember right. My grandpa said they used to be there all the time. But now it’s quiet. Property is pretty fenced off though still….”

“Huh…. Interesting.”

“Yep, personally I’m glad they’re gone.” Gill scooped up a bucket of fish, “No one needs people like that around here.” he grinned as the seals swam by the observing window, “Because who wants to hurt these whittle guys!” 

“Oh my God Gill they’re seals, don’t baby talk them.” Aiden chuckled.

“These are my babies okay.” Gill said, “And they’re smart.” he handed a bucket to Lukas. “Keep a wary eye out my friend.” he smirked, “Or you will be covered in fish guts by the time we are done.”

Lukas laughed, “ Please. Look how cute they are! How bad can it be?”

“You are not throwing that coat into my truck.” Aiden warned as they walked down the stairs towards the boat docks.

“Where do you want me to put it then?” Lukas argued, gingerly holding his coat away from his body. “Your boat?”

“Hell no!” Aiden said, “There is fish all over that thing.”

“Aiden your boat smells like fish! Need I remind you?!” Lukas frowned.

Long story short, the seals were smart, Lukas was not, his coat was covered in fish guts and slime, the end.

“Just put it on and we’ll wash it off when we get out to the water.”

“I can’t dip it in the ocean Aiden! It’s leather!” Lukas shook it, cringing as ooze slid off one of the sleeves and landed on the ground. “And they coated the damn thing, there is no way in hell I am going to wear it.”

“We’ll we’re not going out there with you having no coat.” Aiden crossed his arms, “It’s cold out there and not good for your health. So unless you have a coat you’re not going out there.”

Lukas couldn’t help it, he flinched. “I didn’t bring any other coat,” he said softly looking down. He knew Aiden was right, if he got too cold it affected his lungs. God if he had only just been more careful-

Aiden’s frown vanished with Lukas’s flinch, his face softened, “Throw your coat into the back of the truck. Put it in the empty cooler in case it rains.”

“But I still don’t have a -”

“Lukas just do it please.”

Lukas did as he was advised, and by the time he was done and closing the truck door, Aiden was peeling off his own coat and handing it to Lukas.

“What about you?!” Lukas argued.

“I have a poncho I can wear on the boat.” Aiden shrugged, “You want to go out don’t you?”

“You’ll be cold-”

“I’ll be fine.” his cousin argued, “It’s gonna be stormy for the rest of the week so this is your last chance to go out on the boat for awhile. Just take my coat Lukas.”

He relented, “Thanks Aiden.” he said softly, as he put it on.

“Don’t mention it. We’ll work on getting you a second coat while we’re here and keep in on the boat.” he tilted his head with a smirk, “In case you get chummed by the seals again.”

Lukas laughed, “Trust me I am not going to let Gill trick me into that mess again.” he said as he zipped up Aiden’s coat. 

Aiden was more strongly built in his chest and arms than Lukas was. So the coat was a little bigger than what Lukas would usually wear. But the denim jacket was plenty broken down from Aiden’s continuous use and was soft and wasn’t stiff or restricting . The interior was lined with faux cottony fur that was warm and cushy. Lukas struck his hands into the pockets, pleased to find them just as warm.

“This is a nice coat.”

“Mom gave it to me the day I started helping fishermen out on the boats.” Aiden climbed up onto said boat, turning around and reaching down to help Lukas up, “She didn’t want me getting cold.”

“Did she give you the poncho too?” Lukas asked.

“You don’t want to know how much she gave me when I got this boat.” Aiden laughed, “I have more flotation devices on this thing than I know what to do with.”

Smiling Lukas headed for the bow of the ship, sitting down as Aiden unhooked the boat from the dock and went into the cabin to start up the engines.

The nameless little sailboat slowly pulled out of the harbor, picking up speed as it pulled from the cove and headed out towards the open water.

The sun was a fiery orange ball on the horizon, not quite a sunset but it would be in an hour or so. Already was painting the sky with bright reds, pinks and yellows.  

Resting his head on the handlebar, Lukas closed his eyes, feeling the warmth of the sun on his skin and the cool mist splashing out from the ocean with the evening breeze. This was his favorite place to be, out here free on the ocean and able to forget the world for a while. It was perfect to him, the smell of the salty air, the birds flying above them, and occasionally seeing the dolphins and seals. 

What really could be better than this?

He opened his eyes, looking behind them as the town slowly shrunk away.

Was this place really so bad? There wasn’t much to do in terms of excitement but he could live in a place like this. He understood his mother’s need to stay away from here as much as possible but for Lukas….

Who knows, maybe he could talk Aiden into sharing a place with him. He could work for Magnus and Ellegaard, save up for a boat of his own…

“You look like you have a lot on your mind.” Aiden said. Lukas hadn’t realized he had stopped the boat and dropped the anchor already. 

“Yeah,” Lukas sighed, “I just wish my Mom saw this place like you guys do.” 

“And what kind of perspective would that be?” Aiden asked.

“That this place isn’t as horrible as she paints it out to be.” Lukas looked out onto the water, “The ocean isn’t a bad thing.”

He heard Aiden hesitate, before he patted Lukas on the shoulder, “Well, glad you got to make your own opinion of it.” He turned away, heading for the lower deck, “I’m going to go to the bathroom alright, and then I'll get the poles.”

“We don’t have to get the poles this time if you don’t want to.” Lukas said, getting up and moving down to the stern of the ship.  “I’m good with just watching the sunset if you are.”

His cousin just smiled, before walking off. 

Lukas sat down on the deck, rolled up his jeans and kicked off his boots and socks. He slipped his feet into the frigid water, making sure to rest his feet on the step board on the end of the boat. Yes the ocean was awesome but he still hadn’t forgiven Aiden for the shark statement since something had touched him a while back.

He stared at the blue black water, wondering what wonders and mysteries hid in the depths. Probably nothing, according to the locals, the cove’s harbor didn’t go that deep.

Lukas continued to stare at the water however, maybe just maybe he’d see a fish or something- He squinted as a faint glimmer caught his eye. 

What was that-

A surge of water splashed up from the ocean and Lukas yelped as he was struck in the eyes with stinging salt water. “GAH!” the burn was immediate and Lukas hastily reached up to rub his eyes, “Ow ow ow ow ow!”

“- Me?!”

Eyes watering, Lukas pulled his hands down to see a young male staring back at him with wide and surprised dark green eyes. The male was about Lukas’s age, with dark brown hair and pale skin. 

The stranger seemed more shocked to see Lukas than Lukas was to get splashed in the face by said stranger.

“Startled me there.” Lukas chuckled.

“I- I-” the boy stammered.

Lukas looked around, “Where did you even come from?” he could not see another boat anywhere. Oh my God is this person stranded?! He hastily looked back to the stranger who still seemed in a state of shock. “Are you alright?! Do you need help?”

The male shook his head. It would almost be a funny sight since the male was barely above the water line, Lukas could only see him from the mouth up, but the situation could be dire at the moment.

“No-no fine-” the male stammered out. His accent was different than the locals from town. Lukas couldn’t pin it, but it definitely wasn’t like everyone else.

“Are you sure?” Lukas pressed.

The male cleared his throat and nodded, “I am...fine.” He repeated slowly, his English a bit more clear this time. 

“Is your boat near here then?”

“No boat.”

“What?”

The other looked like he was struggling to come up with words, “I am swiiimmmming……:” he said slowly, more to himself than Lukas. It reminded Lukas of a toddler trying to think up a believable lie, “Yes, swimming, I am just swimming, there is no boat.”

“We’re pretty far out.” Lukas said slowly.

The boy smiled sheepishly. “I am a pretty strong swimmer,” he said, confidence returning to his voice.”

“Alright if you say so,” Lukas leaned back, rubbing the last of the salt water out of his face, “You surprised me to say the least.”

“I am sorry,”

“Don’t be,” he encouraged, “I just didn’t expect a swimmer out here.”

The boy’s head vanished under the water for half a second before popping back up. He shook his head, flinging droplets of water everywhere. “I was surprised to see your boat.” he replied. “I swim here a lot but I am usually alone.”

“Funny, we never see you.” Lukas laughed, “I’m dragging my cousin out here all the time.”

The boy smiled.

“I’m Lukas.” Lukas stuck out his hand.

The boy stared at it.

“Um- Sorry do you not-”

“My hands are full, sorry.” the boy blushed and Lukas found it actually kind of cute. “But my name is Jesse.” he smiled, the last word purring out.

“Nice to meet you Jesse.” Lukas smiled, “What has your hands so full?” he chuckled.

“I ...uh….I’m holding.” The boy paused, before lifting his hand just an inch out of the water, blinking at the item in his hand almost like he was surprised it was there, “Shells.”

Lukas gaped at the vibrant shell that Jesse was holding, “Jesse that is amazing! They actually have shells like that here?!”

“They are hard to find.” the boy replied, “You have to uh, dive deep.”

“Man you really are quite the swimmer.” Lukas admired.

“Thank you.” the other set the shell down on the rest board by Lukas’s foot, “You can have that one.”

“Really?” Lukas picked it up, “Thank you Jesse! Are you sure it’s okay?”

“You are….welcome.” Jesse smiled. “Don’t worry, I have….lots and lots and…. lots of shells.”

Lukas smiled back and Jesse’s small smile grew wider, the brunette glancing down at the water. He briefly bobbed under again, coming up with a slight sputter.

“Are you sure you are okay out here?” Lukas stressed.

Jesse nodded, “I am perfectly safe, my home is close.”

“Okaaaay~” Lukas said slowly, “If you say so.”

Jesse meekly pushed some hair out of his eyes, “I should actually be getting home soon-”

“Lukas who are you talking to?” Aiden’s voice piped up.

Lukas twisted around to see Aiden walking across the deck, “Oh hey Aiden! I made a new friend!” he turned back around, “Jesse are you sure you don’t want a ride to shore-”

“Yeah I am okay!” Jesse gave a meek little wave,  “It was nice to meet you Lukas!”

“Hey wait-”

But Jesse was gone, head vanishing under the waves with a faint bloop!

Aiden stopped at the edge, “Who were you talking to?” he repeated.

“The swimmer boy.”

“What?!” 

“There was a boy, about our age.” Lukas explained, “He was swimming-"

“I don’t see any other boats out here.” Aiden frowned looking around.

“He said he was a strong swimmer and didn’t need it.” Lukas replied.

Aiden’s frown deepened, and he crouched down in front of Lukas, staring intently at him.

“What are you doing-” Lukas began.

Aiden pressed a hand to Lukas’s forehead.

“Hey what the heck man!” 

“Just making sure you aren’t sick, or losing your sanity.” his cousin remarked flatly. 

Lukas slapped his hand away, “I’m serious Aiden! There was a person there just two seconds ago!”

“Okay okay I believe you!” Aiden lifted his hands in surrender, “Chill. You sure they are gonna be okay out here?”

“He said he would, even though I am a little worried.”

“Well Mom called while I was in the bathroom.” Aiden explained, “She is worried the storms are rolling in too fast and wants us to come home. But we’ll stick around here a few minutes just in case your swimmer friend needs help okay?”

Lukas relaxed. “I would appreciate that Aiden.”

They stayed in the area for another five minutes, and Aiden spent five minutes more driving the boat around in wide slow circles in case Jesse had moved areas.

But Lukas’s mysterious little swimmer friend was nowhere to be seen.

“I am sure he is fine, Lukas.” Aiden assured him as they headed towards home. 

“Yeah….” Lukas mumbled as he twisted the shell over in his hands.

Jesse huh? 

Chapter Text

Oh scallops oh scallops oh scallops-

Move Jesse! Swim! Duck! Sweet Neptune, do something!!!

Jesse didn’t move, he was stuck bobbing in the water. 

It was a human, an actual human!

Underneath him Olivia and Axel were in a panic, Olivia had her hands on Jesse’s tail, ready at any second to drag him back into the safety of the deep water. 

In a split last second of quick thinking, Jesse lowered himself farther into the dark ocean water, keeping himself submerged up his chin to keep the scales on his shoulders hidden. He focused hard, using what limited magic he could muster to make the scales and the fins on his face vanish. His skin tingled as he did so - Jesse had never pretend to look human before. It felt strange.

The human rubbed vigorously at his eyes, before lowering his hands and blinking in surprise at Jesse.

Still at a loss for words, Jesse stared back. 

The human had golden hair, yellow hair was rare in the mer community, More often than not that color was usually tinted green by the ocean waters. But the human’s hair was stunningly bright, like looking at a tang.  He smiled at Jesse, ocean blue eyes shining. “Startled me there.” he said with a chuckle.

Human tongue! Remember your lessons!

“I- I-” Jesse stammered.

Well aren’t you a picture of poise and composure. Excellent use of your lessons Jesse! Pink pearl for you!

The human looked around “Where did you even come from-?” his smile dropped and he hurriedly looked back at Jesse, “Are you alright?! Do you need help?”

Jesse hastily shook his head as he struggled to form words.

Speak dammit! Remember you want to speak human. Humaaaan!

Jesse cleared his throat, ignoring the vigorous tugging of Olivia on his tail, “No- no fine- “ he struggled to adjust himself to the human dialect. It was harder to speak it then it was to hear it. 

“Are you sure?”

He cleared his throat again. “I am...fine.” he repeated slowly.

“Is your boat near here then?”

He thinks I’m human! Jesse realized. “No boat.”

“What?” the human blinked.

“I,” Jesse thought for a moment, “am swiiimmming….” he rolled out, suppressing a flinch.

Jesse you… idiot.

“Yes, swimming.” he continued. “I am just swimming, there is no boat.”

The other didn’t seem to buy it, and Jesse couldn’t blame him because a human swimming in the middle of the ocean was about as believable as his own Dad claiming he would willingly walk around on land. “We’re pretty far out.”

Jesse gave the human a meek smile, “I am a pretty strong swimmer.”

That is an understatement Jesse.

“Alright if you say so,” the male replied, leaning back and rubbing the last of the salt water out of his face. “You surprised me to say at least.” he commented.

“I am sorry.”

“Don’t be,” the other assured, “I just didn’t expect a swimmer out here.”

Jesse nearly yelped as he was pulled underwater by Olivia. The selkie was in a blind panic, “Jesse swim!” she urged. “We need to get-”

“ Stop!” Jesse whispered fiercely before pulling his tail free and surfacing again. He shook the water out of his hair, “I was surprised to see your boat.” Jesse explained, “I swim here a lot but I am usually alone.”

“Funny, we never see you,” the golden haired male laughed, “I’m dragging my cousin out here all the time.”

Not completely sure what ‘cousin’ meant, Jesse simply smiled.

The other stuck his hand towards Jesse, and Jesse felt a brief moment of panic. He’s gonna drag me out of the water- But then the human smiled, “I am Lukas.” he said.

Lukas.

The very word hit Jesse with a strange spike of heat and he blinked. But before he could focus on the weird sensation he was distracted by Lukas’s hand.

What was he supposed to do with it?

Wait, am I supposed to grab it???

Lukas noticed Jesse’s hesitance and he pulled his hand back slightly, “Um-Sorry do you not-”

Oh scallops he does want to do something with our hands! But my scales-

“My hands are full,” he quickly lied, blushing furiously in embarrassment. Below him he heard Axel mumble something, and felt the shift in the water as the male swam downward, “Sorry.” He gave Lukas another smile, “But my name is,” he paused for a moment, struggling to find a way to translate his name into the human language, “ Jesse.”

Lukas’s smile brightened and Jesse was both confused and surprised at how that smile made his heart skip a beat. “Nice to meet you Jesse,” he tilted his head with a small chuckle, “What has your hands so full?

Panic rose in Jesse’s chest as he struggled to think of an answer, ““I ...uh….I’m holding.” He momentarily paused as he felt Axel press something into his hand. He lifted the object up, careful to keep everything below his wrist under the water. He blinked at the item Axel had given him. “Shells.”

The human gasped in delight at the bright and colorful shell, and while Jesse knew Axel had only been trying to help, he had pulled a shell from the reef. The reef that humans didn’t know existed. These shells were not common here and Jesse was sure that the human would know that. 

“Jesse that is amazing!” Lukas remarked. “They actually have shells like that here?!”

““They are hard to find.” Jesse fought not to cringe at the horrible lie, “You have to uh, dive deep.”

Through a magical barrier into a reef you don’t even know is right under your boat. No big deal.

“Man you really are quite the swimmer.” the other complimented.

Jesse felt a burst of heat on his cheeks again. “Thank you.” he quickly set the shell down on the boat next to Lukas’s foot. “You can have that one.”

The other’s eyes  lit up like a bioluminescent fish, “Really?” he picked up the shell “Thank you Jesse! Are you sure it’s okay?”

“You are….welcome.” Jesse smiled awkwardly. “Don’t worry, I have….lots and lots…. lots of shells.”

I mean half the palace is decorated with shells but who's counting .

Lukas smiled back and there was something about his smile that made Jesse’s own get just a little bigger. He was such a stunning-

Olivia yanked hard on his tail again and Jesse vanished under the water.

“ Jesse!” she clearly wanted to shriek but had to settle for a hiss.

“Just give me one more second!” Jesse shot back, before wrenching free of her grip and returning above the water. He choked slightly upon resurfacing, his gills and lungs struggling to figure out which one he wanted to use. 

Lukas’s expression turned concerned, “Are you sure you are okay out here?” he pressed.

Jesse nodded, “I am perfectly safe, my home is close.”

You have no idea how close….

“Okaaaay~” Lukas said slowly, “If you say so.”

Jesse carefully pushed some of his soaking wet hair out of his eyes, struggling to ignore Olivia’s urgent tugging on his tail. He needed to make his ‘escape’ before the poor selkie seized up and died. “I should actually be getting home soon-”

“Lukas who are you talking to?” a new voice spoke up.

Jesse’s eyes widened, Oh no, another human!

Lukas twisted himself to address the newcomer, ““Oh hey Aiden! I made a new friend!” he turned back around, “Jesse are you sure you don’t want a ride to shore-”

Jesse quickly backed away from the boat, giving a tiny wave, “Yeah I am okay!” then he added,   “It was nice to meet you Lukas!”

“Hey wait-”

Olivia wrenched Jesse under the water and this time Jesse let her drag him down and out of sight. She didn’t stop till they hit the reef, shoving Jesse onto a large clam shell.

 “ARE YOU CRAZY ?!” Olivia shrieked.

Jesse huffed crossing his arms, “I had it-”

“That was insane!” Axel gaped.

“ You could have died! ” Olivia cried.

“I had it….under control…” Jesse mumbled out, still staring up at the boat.

“You were talking to him, oh sweet Gaea you were actually talking to the human!” Olivia clutched her hair, swimming nervously in circles, “How could you even talk to him?!”

“He was nice….” Jesse said softly, rubbing his arms.

“Nice?! He could have killed you!”

“I don’t think he would-”

The female gasped, gripping her hair tighter, “If your father finds out-”

Jesse whipped around to face Olivia, “He is not going to find out!”

“No no yeah we can’t tell him!” Axel agreed. “If we tell him, he won’t let Jesse leave home ever again and then all our fun will be gone!”

“Are you serious?!” Olivia hissed. “ That’s what you’re focusing on Axel?!”

“It was an accident Olivia,” Axel argued, “Jesse talked his way out of it, he’s safe, he’s fine. We don’t tell his dad and we continue on with our lives.”

“Olivia, please,” Jesse begged. 

The selkie floated there for a moment, arms crossed, before relenting with a great heaving sigh, “ Fiiiine. This was an accident. We won’t tell your dad,” she pointed a finger at Jesse, “We don’t mess with anymore humans.” she warned.

Jesse lifted his hands in surrender, “Deal.”

“Now,” she ran her fingers through her hair, shoulders relaxing, “Let’s play Seeker or something….”

“Not seeker!” Axel declared.

“Not seeker..." Jesse echoed. 

“Looks like that’s me.” Olivia sank down settling gently on the massive shell Jesse was seated on, she covered her eyes, “One...Two….”

Axel shot off, and Jesse did too, but he did more so slowly. He turned his gaze up to the boat. It was still in the area, but it was doing slow circles now.

Are they looking for me? Jesse wondered. 

The boat eventually turned and headed inland. Jesse paused momentarily, looking over his shoulder to still see Olivia counting away.

….. Just once.

Jesse followed after the boat, it wasn’t hard to keep up with, the boat wasn’t moving fast, it was easy enough to keep up with. He stayed a few feet under the hull careful to stay away from the propellers. 

As the shallows approached Jesse fell back, watching as the boat joined a whole swarm of boats anchored to wooden structures just off the beach.

Jesse silently breached the water, watching as the humans anchored their ship and departed. Even far from the boats Jesse could hear Lukas’s laughter.

He was always told humans were dangerous. Nearly every day of his existence in fact.

If they were so dangerous why had this one been kind? Even if he hadn’t known that Jesse was a merman his kindness seemed genuine and sincere. Jesse had grown up in a world of politics, he knew when someone’s words were false and hollow.

Lukas had been so kind. And the way he smiled-

Jesse watched as the two humans departed in a strange rumbling machine and vanished from sight. He silently slipped back into the safety of the depths and returned to the reef. Lukas’s laughter, his smile, his voice burning in his thoughts all the way back.

Petra stared at the coral encrusted ceiling above her head. “Jack?”

“Hmmm?” her guardian replied, mostly focused on cutting up fish for dinner.

“Have you ever … shape changed ?”

There was a loud thunk of his blade hitting stone, clearly missing his target. Across the room Petra’s other guardian, a jellyfish mer named Nurm lowered his own work.

Petra kept her eyes fixated on the ceiling as Jack swam into view, the manta ray looked down at her with a raised eyebrow. “Did I just hear you right?”

Petra stayed quiet but she nodded.

“Why in the world are you asking me about shape changing?” Jack asked, settling back onto a nearby perch.

Petra sat up, shoving her hair aside as it swept around from her movement. “I just want to know if you have ever done is all, nothing serious...” she asked simply.

Nurm chuckled in the corner, making a series of clicks. Nurm’s throat was damaged long ago in a shark attack, rendering the male mute and unable to speak the merpeople’s tongue. So the mer settled for speaking in the old language, which was a series of sounds and clicks at a pitch that was similar to dolphins and whales. Jack had taught Petra when she was small and while speaking it wasn’t her strong suit, she still understood Nurm just fine.

“ Petra child, nothing you ask is ever so simple.” He said.

“Damn right.” Jack agreed.

Blushing furiously Petra crossed her arms, “Well?” she half heartedly demanded, “Have you?”

Jack chuckled, “Yes, I have.”

Petra’s eyes widened, “Really?” she asked, “What was it like, was it hard to do, did you -”

“Slow down kid-” Jack began.

“-did you struggle walking on legs?” Petra asked.

Jack and Nurm’s eyebrows shot up. Jack glanced at Nurm before looking back to Petra, “I think you are a bit confused kiddo.”

Petra’s excitement dropped and so did her shoulders, “Do you mean….”

“Maybe I should clarify,” the manta cleared his throat, “I have shape changed, but I have never shape changed into a human .”

“Oh.” Petra sighed.

“ Shape changing into a human is against the rules,” Nurm said, “ It has been for a long time, at least two to three centuries give or take.”

“But the royal family does it-”

“The royal family can because it is required of them to know. It is tradition.”

“Believe me,” Jack scoffed, “If Steve could have skipped over teaching his son how to shape change he probably would have.”

“Why can’t we shape change into humans?” Petra asked, “Why does that have to be a rule?”

“Why are you so suddenly interested in shape changing?” Jack countered.

Petra glanced off, thinking about how Aiden had invited her out to lunch, or how he offered to bring a blanket so they can sit on the rocks together. She wouldn’t be able to do that the way she was now. She knew about shape changing,and according to the stories her kind could even turn human for a short time at one point in their history.

But her kind was ancient with so many memories crammed in their head things became blurry, and documentation was sketchy. As the humans spread out into the world and the merfolk went deeper and deeper into the sea, the need for shape changing became less and less.

No one really knew how to do it anymore.

She had searched for hours, in the archives, hoping to find something, a tip or a trick. But no luck.

She figured someone as old as Jack or Nurm might know but that didn’t seem to be the case either.

Petra had no issues being a mermaid, never had, never would. She didn’t fawn and dream of growing legs and wooing some sailors. 

But she wanted to explore , everything and anything, even the world of the humans. Now she had a chance with Aiden to teach her and show her. But she couldn’t, because she had a tail, and not only did she not know how to change her tail to a pair of legs it was against the law to do so.

She knew it was for the safety of her people. But still…..

She was curious, and there was a whole adventure up there…

“Well Jesse mentioned it, and I wanted to try it-”

“You wanted to pretend to be human for a little while?” Jack interrupted.

“No!” Petra replied, “I just….thought...Jesse might like to have someone to practice with….At least learn a little bit about it.”

“ Have you thought about asking Jesse’s uncle?” Nurm inquired, “ I am sure he would be willing to teach you alongside Jesse.”

Yeah teach me how to pretend to be human Romeo! Totally break the rules! Petra thought, “I would but he still hasn’t forgiven me for that time I put eels in his bed.” she lied aloud.

“Anglers can hold a grudge.” Jack confirmed, “I remember the one time Xara and I-”

“ Xara is an extreme case even for anglers,” Nurm politely cut in, “ I’m sure Romeo is not as bad as her.”

“Debatable.” Jack grumbled.

“He’s busy anyway.” Petra rested her head on Jack’s lap, “Maybe you could teach me? Since you’ve done it?” she suggested.

Perhaps if she was able to get the basics of shape changing down she would be able to simply figure it out from there.

“Sorry kiddo,” Jack ran his fingers through her hair, “It has been a long time since I shape changed, I don’t even think I could teach you how to do it anymore.” he glanced at Nurm, “I can’t even remember the last time I took on the shape of a true ray. I think we were in the tropics back then.”

“ It’s been even longer than that.” Nurm chuckled, “ I can’t even remember the last time I shape changed myself and I have a better memory than you do.”

“It’s not a big deal. Don’t worry about it.” Petra assured, even though deep down she was a bit disappointed.

Looks like she was going to have to settle with keeping her and Aiden’s friendship separated by the rocks and the sea foam. She hated it, last time she had turned down his offer for lunch it left her with this painful twist in her stomach. But she was simply going to have to accept that their talks would never leave that cove….

Suddenly Nurm piped up again, “Well there is….” he tapped his chin.

Jack lifted his eyebrow, apparently knowing what Nurm was considering. “You think he even remembers how to do it, he is older than you and I combined Nurm, hell he was rumored to be older than the late king.”

“ Oh he is not that old, but he is the best candidate.”

“Petra doesn’t need to bother him.”

Petra sat up “Wait, who are you talking about?”

Nurm waved his hand dismissively at Jack, “ Oh he won’t mind, he doesn’t have many people to talk to these days, I am sure he would appreciate the company. If Petra wants to learn a little bit about our history- That is if you are comfortable with her swimming out that far.”

“The distance doesn’t bother me, I just wonder if it's worth the trip for her.”

“ He'll have some company for a change, and worst case she comes home with a long history lesson. She might enjoy it.”

“ Who are you talking about?!” Petra asked again.

"An old friend of ours." Jack explained. "He is very wise and carries a lot of knowledge. He might be able to teach you a thing or two that Nurm and I cannot. If you are willing to meet him. He's pretty far out- we can go with you if you want."

Hopeful, Petra leaned, "I don't mind traveling far Jack I can handle it."

"Well you are our tough girl," Jack chuckled, ruffling her hair. "Still, that much for a history lesson. I was swimming the other way when I was your age."

Petra smiled fondly. "What's the name of your friend?" She asked.

"Well, his name. Is Ivor."

Chapter Text

Petra silently coasted down the side of the sandy ocean hill, letting the current carry her along. She wasn't swimming fast, she needed to be cautious out here. She had to save her strength in case something wanted to eat her, and being well beyond the safety of the cove and the reef there was no place for her to hide should she be attacked.

The animals that were smart enough to catch and eat a mermaid usually prefered the deep dark water. They rarely came to the surface - save to occasionally terrorize a fishing vessel (The Bremuda Triangle used to be a hotspot back in the day)- but now the creatures usually waited in the dark and gloomy.

Usually.

Not to be said there was always a risk of that not being the case.

Petra was several miles down the coast now - and while it wasn't the deepest part of the ocean by far.  The water was murky and dim. There were no beaches near here, no human or merfolk colonies.  Just Petra, sand, rock, and whatever small creatures hid amongst the limited hiding places.

Petra paused from her swim just as she reached a drop in the sand, revealing nothing but a rocky undersea cliff and a deep drop darker down, opening up to a gaping chasm. She settled her stomach on the sand just at the very edge, going still and watching in silence as a Megalodon swam below.

It was a young one, maybe thirty feet long at minimum. Petra saw no claim marks on the animal, so she knew it was wild and could potentially -probably- eat her if given the chance.

Merfolk tamed many sea animals as partners in travel and in combat. Dolphins, seals, some whales, really anything smart enough to learn and befriend.

Sharks were no exception, but Megalodons were a different class all their own. They were large, fast,  deadly, and it was not uncommon for them to munch on Petra's kind - and unlike "smaller" sharks who usually would find something smaller, less armed, and easier to eat, these prehistoric sharks had no problem with eating merfolk in one simple speedy bite.

Long story short it made Megs difficult to train and resist their dietary habits. Few were known to be tamed and partnered.

Petra knew Jesse's family had a tamed Megalodon. But she had never seen it. Even Jesse didn't know what it looked like. She heard rumors it protected the barriers of  their land, keeping them safe from other clans. But like all Megalodons it was elusive until it was ready to kill.

As she watched the mighty shark below her swim by she could tell this animal was not tamed in anyway. This couldn't be the royal family's deadly pet.

Petra continued to observe silently as it passed, each twist of it's tail sending rumbling vibrations in the water. The animal eventually turned away from the coast, heading out once again towards the open ocean and vanishing into the gloom.

She waited for a moment, just to be safe. Letting her thoughts wonder to why the creature had come the shallows. She would never really know.

After a little while she sighed, shoulders relaxing before she gracefully slid over the edge of the canyon. Careful to keep an eye on the waters to her right and also the water below her, Petra swam as close to the coast side as she could till she reached the other side.

She paused briefly again on the sand once more, tucking into some rocks and looking around to get her bearings.

I should be getting close. Petra mused. She spotted a series of rocky arches about a knot from her current position and she smiled.

Jack said that was the place to be. She was almost there.

Pushing herself up Petra picked up her pace slightly, careful to keep her eyes wary despite her excitement. The water was even more murky here, similar to the fog that would occasionally settle on the human's shores. Last thing she needed was to be eaten now.

"Hello~?" Petra called as she stopped at the dozens of swooping rocky arches. "Anyone here?"

Silence.

Petra twisted in slow circles, looking for any signs of intelligent life living here. She knew there had to to be someone . Jack told her this was where Ivor lived. In addition there were several fish large fish not native here darting in and out of the rocks indicating magic from her people.

"Hello~~~!!!" Petra called again, twisting inba loop, "Anyone alive out here."

Still nothing.

Huffing in aggravation, Petra did a hard swipe of her tail, kicking up sand and muck, "It's me Petra! Jack and Nurm are my guardians and they said someone named Ivor lived here." She looked around, "They should have sent a messenger ahead to let you know….." her turning slowed as a rumbling caught her attention. "I was….hoping...you could….teach me ….about….." she stopped.

"Ssssshape changing?" A deep low voice rumbled out.

Petra yelped in surprise as not too far from her the sand shifted and flew upward. A barnacle covered rock moved and twisted and Petra realized with great shock that the boulder was not in fact a boulder but a tail .

Ivor was a Whale .

Or …..half of one anyway. 

Merfolk with whale forms were extremely rare now. It was said long ago that they were the first merfolk, having been called to the sea many a age ago. They used to live in abundance, but now there were very little.

They were ancient beings, multiplying the lifespan of their whale counterparts they could live for centuries without ever seeming to age. They were supposedly the truest blood of the merfolk in the ocean -though many prideful tribes would argue otherwise.

Ivor was big, so big that Petra could rest on his hand should she have wanted to and still have room.

She gaped as the male did a slow turn in a wide circle, sand and sea creatures falling off him. His long black hair flowed through the water like masses of seaweed, thick and dark.

He settled on the sand once more in front her, smiling as she still floated there gaping like a suffocating fish.

"Hello~ Petra~" he smiled, voice slow at first but slowly gaining some speed. "It has been many years….since I last ….saw you….here…"

She blinked, finally brought out of her shock, "Wait we-"

"Your clan long ago ….would bring…." Ivor ran his fingers through his beard, "Their offspring here for a blessing….of….good favor." He smiled "I remember your parents….."

"Oh," she smiled uneasily, "I wouldn't remember that then."

But the old man's eyes sparkled, "They would be proud of you…."

"Thank you," Petra nodded, before nervously running her fingers through her hair, "So Jack told me you could teach me a thing or two about -"

"Shape changing?" Ivor finished with a hum. He smiled, "So you can meet your human boy?"

Petra was stunned, "Wh- What?" She laughed nervously, "What human-"

Ivor let out a low hearty laugh, "I spend many a night swimming past the cove Petra," he blew a bubble, swirling his hand around it, "I have observed many times you speaking with the human child."

Petra felt her fins flare in embarrassment as the bubble magically shifted and formed an image of Aiden's face; He was laughing at something, his voice lost as he spoke to some unseen soul.

"That's not why I am here-" she stated, angrily popping the bubble as it floated by her.

"It's nothing to be ashamed of." Ivor smiled, "The human world has many wonders and some of its residents are very pleasant."

"Tell that to the king." Petra scoffed.

"He has his reasons for his fears." Ivor countered, swirling his finger in the sand, "They are valid ones as well. Like our own world full of wonder and death,  the human's world is not so different. We have always reflected each other throughout the ages."

"What do you mean?"

Ivor sat up, his motion forming strong currents in the water, he rested his back against the rockface, extending a hand towards Petra.

She accepted, swimming up and settling on his hand, "Jack said you are old and wise , older than the late king.

Ivor laughed, "I was a youngling when your old king rose to fame, that does not necessarily make me old. As for wise," he stroked his beard thinking, "I have learned many things in my time, but what defines wisdom?"

Petra groaned, "Jack warned me you were fond of being cryptic."

The old whale chuckled.

"So, what can you tell me about shape changing?" Petra asked, tucking her tail close and wrapping her arms around her scales.

"Much has been lost over the centuries, but" Ivor hummed, looking off as if to struggle to retain the memory. "Our kind first came from the land."

Petra's eyebrows shot up, "What-"

"We were giants among men in the times of wonder and ancients. We would tower im height over them, Nephilim some would call us. We walked the earth with our human brothers." He squinted, "The tales become fuzzy, blurred, twisted. But we were higher beings supposedly. More in tune with the earth."

"You mean you don't know?"

"We kept no record, and even our vast minds can only retain so much. My Grandfather - whose own grandfather lived when man was starting over could barely recall the tales-"

"Starting over?" Petra inquired.

Ivor nodded, "According to our tales a great cataclysm stuck the earth. A flood that drowned the entire planet."

"Is that when we turned into merfolk?" Petra asked.

Ivor smiled. "No, but the Nephilim still managed to survive. We continued to walk the earth after the flood as man began to rebuild. Now I don't know how we made it, I cannot recall what I was told. But eventually it came to pass that my ancestors were called again to the sea. What willed them? No one knew."

Petra lean forward a bit, enthralled. 

"They listened to the ocean, learned the song of the waves, were taught the wisdoms by the mighty Leviathans and the whales. Eventually Nephilim began to live in the ocean, and doing so they changed."

"Merpeople." Petra guessed.

"My breed in particular. The whale kin. " Ivor corrected. "Not all went to the ocean. Some stayed on land, started families with our human brethren. Their children were more in tune with the earth than the average man." Ivor tapped Petra's head, "That is when my people taught the children of the Nephilim how to shape change. We taught them the power of the ocean. And one by one, more and more of your kind began to swim the seas. As time went on they returned to land less and less. When my ancestors all but vanished from the earth, the new children of the sea stopped returning to land all together."

"So how does this play into shape changing now?" Petra asked.

"Magic faded with the blood lines," Ivor explained, but in your blood is the blood of your ancient ancestors. All merfolk could shape change - should they choose to learn and retain. The selkies for example, can still become human, through the art of shedding their coats. Shape changing has taken many forms over the ages but the merfolk have simply forgotten how."

"Because we don't go on land anymore?"

Ivor nods, looking towards the surface high above them, "Man has changed much since the time of giants and floods. Mysticism and religion are a thing of old - and too many - a thing of skepticism. Our people found no place on the land anymore. So we have forgotten."

"But you still know how to shape change right?" Petra asked. "You could be human right?"

Ivor shook his head, "A shape change to human from my breed has not happened since the time when ancients walked the earth. I can no longer walk among man."

Petra felt her shoulder slump. While the history lesson had been fascinating, it wasn't her prime goal.

But Ivor continued, "Your kind however my dear child, could."

"What do you mean?"

"Small as it may be," Ivor tapped her tail, "There is still human in your blood line. You descend from the children of the Nephilim. Children whose  parents were both giant and man. You will still have to return to the water, as our kind can no longer be without the ocean for long- excluding special circumstances. But you can do it."

"How am I supposed to, if you can't even change into a person yourself." Petra asked. "It is not like you can show me."

Ivor let out another humored laugh, "I said I could not walk among man my dear child. I did not say I cannot shape change. It is not the changing into human that is the tricky part. It is changing the form of your body."

"Sooooo~ if I just learn how to change." Petra twisted her fingers in circles.

"Then you will have the power to experience both your worlds." Ivor finished. "The merfolk forget they are a bridge between the realms. A body of land and sea combined as one. If you can shape change into a fish, you can change into a human. They are both part of you, you simply need to find it, and then will it."

Excited by this new information, Petra shot up, "Can you teach me?! Show me how?" She asked.

Ivor paused, "You must promise me something first Petra."

She crossed her arms, "Okay?"

"I know your quest for this knowledge has partly to do with the human child and I am still willing to teach you. However , you must promise that you will not use this power to enter the realm of man. No matter how great your longing of adventure and wonder. You are much like your parents, fearless and bold. But the king's laws are in place for a reason and I beg you to abide by them-"

"But you said the human world still has its good parts just like ours-"

"I know." Ivor looked worried, "I tell you those truths so you do not fear the humans. But you must still obey the laws. They are there for the safety of your people. I only share my knowledge with you because your people need to keep their history alive. I won't be around forever you know. So please promise me, should you learn. You will not go to the human's town above us."

Petra bit her lip, twisting her finger through her hair. Could she really….. "Okay I promise." She whispered.

Sighing in relief, Ivor reached out and tapped her forehead with the tip of his finger.

Petra yelped in pain as it felt like she had been stung by a jellyfish. It hurt , and that was saying something since she had a jellyfish for a guardian and would accidentally sting herself on Nurm quite often. "OW! What was that…." She trailed off, "For….."

Her brain felt fuzzy, like digging through a memory. But the memories were not hers, it was almost like-

"Did you just…." She mumbled.

"My knowledge of shape changing." Ivor explained, "I shared it with you."

Petra blinked as the memories bubbled away, but the information lingered. ".......That's it?!" She speaks up finally after a moment of processing it.  "That seems so easy!"

Ivor burst into laughter, the water vibrating around him, "Petra my dear, it is one thing to know and another thing to perform."   His eyes sparkled, "Shape changing is like a muscle, you have to build it up, help it grow strong. You are not going to be able to hold a form long."

She rubbed her forehead, "Wouldn't doing it yourself to show me be easier?"

"This way you know how to do it properly and you don't get hurt."  Ivor explained as he lowered his hand to the sea bed, "You are free of course, to check back regularly and show me your progress." 

"Done with me already?" Petra joked.

"Not at all child, but there a lovely Cuvier friend of mine is back in the region and I am scheduled to meet her."

"Her, huh~?" Petra smirked.

"Her name is Harper before you undoubtly ask."

 Petra winked as she back spun off Ivor's hand, "You'll have to tell me how your 'friend' Harper is when I come back."

"Only if you feel inclined to share about your human. I know you promised to not tread on land. But I have no doubt your nightly excurisions will cease any time soon."

Petra felt her fins flare, "You are going to be a pain, I can tell."

"I am old Petra," Ivor smirked, "I need to be humored."

"I suppose," she pushed her hair back, swimming up to Ivor's face, "We have a deal." She bowed, "Thank you for showing me your tricks." 

"Do be careful child." Ivor warned, "Our place in this world is a bridge between the ocean and land. Do not forget that. We are not meant to be anything but what we are for very long-"

"Except under special conditions." Petra added, "What are the special conditions anyway?"

"Do not concern yourself with such matters." Ivor said, "It has not been done in many many years. Simply focus on what I shared with you and be satisfied."

"Okay~" Petra reluctantly swam back, "Watch out for the shark swimming around alright?"

Ivor smiled, "He knows better."

Smiling Petra turned away, eager to set to work on testing Ivor's technique.

"Oh and Petra?"

"Hmmm?" She looked over her shoulder.

"If you do choose to go back on your promise." Ivor said, "Do make sure you are out of water when you do so."

Petra hesitated, "I won't break my promise Ivor." She insisted, swimming away.

"I trust you."

Biting her lip, Petra twitched as she felt ripple through the water. "I won't Ivor I-" she looked back, freezing.

Ivor was gone, but Petra saw the faintest glimpse of a whale, vanishing into the gloom, it's song echoing through the water.

Was that....

".....Ivor?

Chapter Text

Lukas awoke when some part of his body realized it couldn't breathe.

His eyes shot open and he gasped.

A burning fire raged through his lungs, stealing his air and wracking his body in pain. He reached out for his inhaler, only to slip and collapse over the side of the bed.

Lukas hacked and choked from the floor, weakly clawing at the nightstand for his medicine. He couldn’t get up during episodes like this much less stand.

Since Lukas’s bedroom was located in the bottom most level of the house, Lukas knew that the rest of his family would not hear him coughing away.

Isa has brought up her concerns when Lukas first moved in, even Aiden offered to let Lukas have his room so Lukas was close to aid if needed.

But Lukas had gently turned down the offer, he didn't want to be more of a burden that he already was -even if his family assured him that was not the case. Besides, he didn’t want them to see him like this.

Lukas’s trembling fingers finally wrapped around his inhaler and he dragged it off the nightstand. The bitter air struck the back of his throat as he dispensed the medication. Lukas let the device drop to the carpet, resting his hands on the ground he struggled to breathe as the episode began to subside.

He glared at the carpet as the aching burn slowly  faded away, trembling and shaking from the event.

What a great way to start the morning….

This was the first incident Lukas has suffered since he moved in, and it had completely caught him off guard. Of course he always made a habit to take his pills every morning and night and keep a inhaler in his pocket at all times. Aiden even kept a spare on his boat and truck for him. But Lukas’s episodes usually followed after certain signs. Signs like weariness or fatigue, none of which Lukas had experienced as of late.

Now he felt foolish and angry for believing that he was actually getting better.

Nothing was going to change.

Limbs aching and heavy Lukas weakly got up and changed out of his pajamas, grabbed his day wear and headed for the shower. There was no point in going back to bed after an incident like this. He checked his hands as he entered the bathroom, Good, no blood.  That was the last thing Lukas needed.

The shower helped him feel a little bit better, and by the time Lukas left the bedroom his lungs no longer ached nearly as bad as before.

He spent the rest of the morning in a mildly depressed state. Everything felt mellow and muted. Lukas almost felt like he was in a lifeless routine. Get breakfast, read a book, snack, read some more, have lunch….

Eventually the day found him once again in the basement, and Lukas was tired of reading, so he put on a movie, leaning back heavily on the couch.

“Well aren’t you just lively today.” Aiden said as he trotted down the stairs.

Aiden had been gone most of the morning and afternoon, having gotten up long before Lukas to go out and pull in some crab traps for the older fisherman in town. He jumped over the back of the couch, bouncing into place on the end opposite Lukas.

Lukas shrugged and put on his best smile, “Just tired I guess.”

“Sleep rough?” Aiden asked, glancing at the tv with little interest in what was actually playing.

“No I slept fine, I just feel a little sleepy today is all.” Lukas said, then before Aiden could inquire if it was a health issue Lukas quickly added, “Might be the weather, all the drizzle and rain just makes me sleepy.”

Aiden nodded thoughtfully, “Fair.” he leaned back in his seat, “Been taking it easy all afternoon I take it?”

Lukas nodded, plucking a open bag of gummy worms from the coffee table in front of the couch, “Yeah, just read a few books and now I am watching a movie- AAAAAAAA!!!! ”

 Lukas screamed in terror when he reached into his bag of gummy worms and pulled out a-most-definitely- not -gummy-snake, " Son of a - "

Aiden’s response was much more calm, "Oh there you are~" Aiden purred, scooping the three foot colorful corn snake from Lukas's lap. "I wondered where you slithered off to! Did Lukas scare you?"

Lukas frowned as the snake wrapped itself around Aiden's arm, settling on his cousin's shoulder. "I scared him ? How about me! ? My lungs can't afford to keep screaming Aiden."

"Bites likes you, what can I say?" Aiden grinned as Bites rubbed up under Aiden's chin.

This was true, since Lukas's arrival. Aiden's pet snake Bites had made quite the habit of breaking out of his enclosure and seeking Lukas out. Be it his coat, his shoes, or even under his sheets, the snake seemed to have a charm for finding Lukas.

Regardless of scientific facts Lukas was 3000% sure Bites was aware of how easily he could startle Lukas.  The snake just seemed to radiate intelligence and emotions. Lukas was so sure on this matter in fact that it rivaled Magnus's belief in mermaids. He didn’t hate the snake, or was particularly scared of it snakes in general, but it still was a surprise when there was a snake where it shouldn’t be. 

"You didn't mean to scare him didn't you?" Aiden said, kissing his pet's nose. “You just wanted to say hello~”

Bites flicked out his tongue, licking Aiden's nose back.

Lukas grumbled, pushing the bag of gummy worms away deciding he was no longer in the mood for the sugary treats . "What's next, the shower?"

Aiden wasted no time in snatching the bag up. He laughed, "Don't tempt him. He likes the humidity. I'm sure he wouldn’t mind.”

Lukas leaned back on the couch, “Do you want to go out to the beach today?” he asked.

“Sworry cwan’t.” Aiden shrugged apologetically, mouth full of gummy worms, “I hawf to weave in twenty.”

Lukas couldn’t help but feel a bit bummed out by the news, he knew Aiden had a life and a job outside of him. But having already suffered an episode with his lungs this morning Lukas wasn’t feeling exactly perky to begin with as a result. He did however, smile his best, “Oh right, it’s a Wednesday isn’t it?”

Aiden swallowed, “You can come help if you want, I am sure Magnus wouldn’t mind.”

“I suppose I could yeah!” Lukas smiled. Hearing Magnus and Aiden go rounds about mermaids always humored him and put him in a good mood. 

Aiden hesitated, “Or….maybe it’s best you don’t. It's truck day and things get dusty and well…”

Lukas was confused at first, then he realized Aiden was eyeing his throat- which Lukas  didn’t realize he had been subconsciously rubbing. Lukas quickly dropped his hand, face burning in frustration and embarrassment.

Aiden gently placed Bites on the floor, the snake slithering off up the stairs towards Aiden’s bedroom. “Tough morning?” his cousin whispered.

Lukas looked down towards his knees.

“I’m sorry man.”

“S’fine.” Lukas mumbled.

Aiden scooted closer to sit next to him, “You gonna be okay?”

“I don’t really want to talk about it Aiden.”

The brunet remained quiet for a moment, before leaning back on the couch, running his fingers through his hair and letting his eyes drift to the ceiling, then, “Do you want to come with me and just hang out on the beach and park next door?” he turned his head slightly to look at Lukas, “I can meet up with you after work and we can take the boat out?”

Lukas shrugged, “I don’t know Aiden…..”

“It’s not too long of a shift, only six hours; You haven’t been on the beach in awhile it might feel good? We’ll have some of Ellegaard’s chowder, go on the boat-”

His touched humor formed from his cousin’s attempts to cheer him up broke through Lukas’s fog of depression, and he chuckled. “You’re so funny.” he said, ruffling Aiden’s hair as he stood up.

Aiden cursed, offended to have his hair messed  up. “Hey!”

“I have no idea why you pretend to be a hardass when you’re really just a big softie.” Lukas smirked.

“I’m just looking for a way to dispose of your body.” Aiden shot back cleverly. He stood, “So…...You good?”

“I can chill at the beach while you’re at work.” Lukas nodded.

“And afterwards?”

“We’ll see how I hold up,” Lukas admitted. He gave his cousin a meek smile, “Thanks for trying to cheer me up Aiden.”

“Hey,” Aiden casually threw his arm over Lukas’s shoulder, “You don’t have to come with me you know? I am sure Bites would have a blast if you stayed here in the house-”

Lukas dashed for his coat.

Aiden laughed.

“Call the work number if you need anything okay?” Aiden said.

“Yes Dad.” Lukas teased.

Aiden stuck out his tongue, “Or go to Posedion’s Champion and choke on their food that works too.”

Lukas laughed, “You wouldn’t even come get my body if that was the case.” Lukas laughed. He had never been to the high class restaurant that was Posedion’s Champion or as the locals called it Champion Diner, nor had he met the owners. But from the general conversations he had picked up between Magnus, Aiden and Ellegaard it was a sort of rivalry. Magnus couldn’t stand the owner, often spouting  tangents about the man and his quality and morals yada yada and that if any of his employees were caught at Champion’s he would throw them overboard yada yada.

Aiden however had his own personal rivalry going with Champion owner’s daughter. All Lukas knew is that her name was Stella and that Aiden would not go within a hundred feet of her or her family's business. If Lukas went into that restaurant, he was as good as dead to Aiden.

He assumed Aiden and Stella had a rivalmance of sorts going. But he wasn’t stupid enough to mention it to Aiden.

He wanted to live a little longer thanks.

“I won’t go even remotely near the door.” Lukas laughed, “Beach is the other way after all.”

Aiden nodded, satisfied, “See you in a few hours cuz,”

Lukas waved as Aiden entered the diner and he himself headed off towards the park.

He shoved his hands into his coat - new and much more sea resistant than his leather one - as the chilly Pacific breeze coasted up from the ocean and into the town. The coat was warm, and Lukas could only feel the bitter cold on parts of his nose. It was a chillier day to be sure, but with the coat he was comfortable enough.

Lukas teetered around the park for a bit, admiring the mermaid statue for a little while. When he was with Aiden they didn’t tend to stick around the merpeople themed stuff for very long so Lukas was at least able to admire the statue in a bit more detail.

He couldn’t help but be impressed by the statue. Corny as the story was, it was still beautiful to look at. The mermaid herself was detailed to a fine point, to the strands of hair hanging over her shoulder as she wept into her hands, to the curve of her back.  If it wasn’t for the fact she was metal and faded green, Lukas imagined that with a little bit of Ellegaard’s painting skills the statue would look like it could get right off it’s rock.

“Broken heart huh….” Lukas mumbled.

He jumped as his cell phone went off, sighing heavily and assuming it’s Aiden he pressed his phone to his ear, “I’m not dead yet.” he said flatly.

“Is that anyway to greet your mother?” his mom laughed awkwardly.

Lukas gasped, “MOM! Oh my God I am so sorry I thought-”

“Someone is in a foul mood today.”

“No no no I am fine I  just-” he groaned into his palm, “Sorry Mom.”

“It’s alright, I take it everything is going well?” 

Lukas sat down on a bench, “Yeah. Been having a blast up here. Aunt Isa and Uncle Milo have been really kind and Aiden has been super cool too-”

“Are those seagulls I am hearing,” his mother cut in, “Lukas are you on a boat-”

“No Mom, I am at a park.” Lukas said quickly, “And before you say your town doesn’t have a park, it’s new. The old fishery burned down and the aquarium bought the land and turned it into a park. It’s not too far of the beach which is why you hear the birds. I am on solid land I promise.”

“Is your cousin with you?” his mom pressed.

“Yep, he’s by the basketball hoop.” Lukas lied.

“Well tell him hi for me.”

Lukas pressed his phone to his chest and yelled to the invisible Aiden and his invisible basketball court, “Mom says hi!” he called.

The-not-actually-there-Aiden shook his head, smirked, and waved, “Hi Auntie!” he said.

Lukas lifted his phone back, “He says hi back.”

“Hmmmm~ Have you been having fun? What have you been up to?”

“Oh just hanging around town mostly.” Lukas leaned back on the bench, “Walking, getting fresh air, visiting the aquarium. Aiden’s boss gave me some part time work at his shop - it’s a restaurant Mom.”

“Oh that’s nice.”

“Yes, there name’s are Magnus and Ellegaard and-”

“You’ve been staying off the boat right?’

Lukas stiffened.

“Lukas...honey you’re not going out on the boat with your cousin are you?”

He pinched the bridge of his nose, “Mom-”

“You don’t need to be going out there.” his mother’s frown painfully obvious over the phone, “The ocean isn’t a good place for you. I don’t know why Aiden bothers going out there, it is no place for him either-”

“Mom, Aiden is allowed to go where he pleases-”

“Well if it had been me taking care of him out there instead of his Isa, I would have preferred my nephew stay inland after my -”

“We stay docked Mom.” Lukas snapped, “Aiden is painfully aware of your opinion of him and I assure you we haven’t left the boat docks.” he angrily lied. 

“I - Lukas!”

He sighed heavily, “Look Mom, everything is going fine. We’re not touching the ocean. I don’t even go out on the big pier okay?” 

“Okay….”

There was a painful silence.

“Is there something you wanted to tell me by the way?” Lukas asked wearily. “I could tell by your earlier hesitance this wasn’t a social call.”

His mom sighed, “I …..I know it’s several months away still honey but work-”

Lukas rubbed his eyes, “You won’t be up for Thanksgiving?”

“I’m sorry baby-”

“It’s okay Mom. You have to work hard to support yourself and me.” Lukas casually chipped off some paint from the bench.

“Are you mad at me?”

“Of course not.” Lukas replied.

You always work Thanksgiving, this is normal.

“You sound mad. Look I understand what I said before was out of line and if you feel safe enough on the boat-”

“ Mom.” Lukas said, “I am not mad, you’re just being protective and I can’t blame you for that.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

There was a muffled sound in the background and Lukas heard his mother say she would be there in a moment. He wasn’t surprised she was calling him from work.

“Sweety I need to go.”

“Okay.”

“I loved the picture by the way, I hope you were not too exhausted from catching that fish.”

“Aiden helped me catch it.” Lukas rubbed his eyes, again.

“ Well, stay safe, take it easy. I’ll call you as soon as I can.”

“Love you too,”

The phone call ended with a click.

Sighing heavily and now greatly agitated, Lukas shoved the phone in his pocket and set a hard pace for the beach. 

He walked and walked and walked, unsure of where his frustrations lie. Was it his Mother’s attitude about this place? Was it her opinion on the rest of the family? Was it because he lied to her? Or was it because he had an episode this morning? He didn’t know, maybe it was all of it combined. 

So Lukas walked angrily down the beach and towards the boat docks, occasionally throwing rocks as he went till he reached the dock holding Aiden’s boat.

He didn’t get on the boat, instead heading towards the end, 

As Lukas reached the end of the wooden structure, a particular inhale found him choking. He gasped in pain as his lungs seized up, immediately going to his knees as he coughed violently into his hand.

Fuck fuck fuck!

He coughed and choked and coughed some more, eyes watering.

Focus! Focus Lukas!

His lungs, chest and throat burned and he fought to overcome the episode. God he hated this, he hated his life, his body, him!

Pushing through his breathing exercises Lukas’s coughing eventually subsided and he pulled his hand away from his mouth. He checked his fingers, no blood this time. 

“Perfect cherry on the sundae.” he grumbled, pushing himself up to his feet.

He backtracked momentarily to Aiden’s boat. He knew where Aiden kept his the spare cabin key. Lukas grabbed a bottle of water and took medication from one of his spare bottles he kept tucked in the boat for emergencies.

His mood now thoroughly down and foul, Lukas locked the cabin and returned to the end of the dock, he yanked off his shoes and socks, rolled up his pants and dropped his legs into the frigid water.

Lukas laid back, letting the cold sink into his skin as he stared at the cloudy overcast sky above him.

It was days like this Lukas really didn’t feel like it was worth it.

“Lukas?”

Blinking in surprise, Lukas sat up. That wasn’t Aiden’s voice, that almost sounded like-

Lukas gasped in surprise. 

There, right there in the water , as if he had never left the ocean, was Lukas’s mysterious swimmer.

“Jesse!”

Chapter Text

If Jesse’s dad knew what he was doing right now….

In the words of Petra, “Jesse’s tail would be speared to the palace floor.”

He would be beached for eternity, never forgiven. But just once, just once.

He was going to see that reef at its peak.

Jesse admitted he was breaking a serious rule. Yes he knew his dad would flip. But Jesse was determined to be careful, just so he could have this at least one time.  Most of his kind was asleep when Jesse slipped out of the safety of his home. It was in the middle of their sleep time. At first he was concerned that he had woken too late as he could not see the sun glimmering above the water. But one quick slip to the surface Jesse confirmed that the sun was indeed still high in the sky. It was simply hidden by clouds.

He made a fast pace to the reef after that, not recklessly of course. Didn't want to be eaten by anything after all.

The reef was fun, and Jesse was grateful that his parents allowed him to come out here with his friends.

But just once Jesse was curious what the reef looked like at its peak of the day. During the moon rise the reef was quiet, very few fish about as they were all tucked in away and hiding from predators. He had to blame Petra for part of his reasoning to be perfectly honest. Petra didn't have a curfew, Petra got to see the reef in its glory. She'd fill Jesse's head with all this wonder and delight while he was stuck on the dull end of the reef schedule.

So just once. Just once.

Thankfully, he wasn't disappointed when he crossed over the last set of dunes.  It, was, amazing!  Which helped reduce his guilt a little. 

 A soft gasp of delight escaped Jesse's lips as his eyes set upon the magical reef.

Unlike the night, when the fish slept and hid from the predators and the coral was dim and tucked in. The whole thing was alive and vibrant with life. Hundreds of fish with their plethora of colors danced about in the magically heated waters. The reef seemed to glow, the coral rich and bright. This made his last visit look weak. 

This was the true reef.

Laughing in delight Jesse dashed into the swarm, tickled by the fish as they scattered.

He twisted and curved, sending the animals scattering this way and that as he ran his solo race through the coral.

"Hi Delta!" Jesse said, petting the shark affectionately as he swam over.

Delta didn't speak back of course. But she seemed unsurprised to see Jesse.

He swam upside down, smiling as the sun sparkled from above.

It looked beautiful.

Jesse's smile slowly dropped, and his speed reduced to a casual drift, allowing himself to be carried by the current as he observed the world above him.

Jesse's mind wandered to his past visit here. He'd be lying if he said the human boy hadn't crossed his mind the past few days.

He wasn't enamored with Lukas that he could say. But he was definitely fascinated. 

Jesse's father had always been so paranoid about humans - Why, Jesse would never know. The way the adult would speak about the land walkers and even the expression he would make if a boat passed by gave Jesse the impression of these horrible beings with no heart or compassion.

But there had been something about Lukas that had been so soft and so kind. The way he smiled at Jesse seemed so genuine and heartfelt. 

To Jesse it truly seemed like Lukas wanted to be friendly and make acquaintances. It had been adorable when the golden haired boy assumed Jesse had been trapped in the open ocean. Just the thought of it made Jesse smile.

How humorous, a human wanting to save a merman from drowning.

Jesse wondered if Lukas would ever come back here, or if Jesse himself would ever see the bottom of that red boat again.

Lukas said he visited the area often….

One quick look around however confirmed there was no boat on the surface today.

Sighing heavily Jesse settled his body onto a barnacle covered rock. He tilted his head in the direction he knew the human dwelling resided.

Don't you dare. Some part of his brain scolded.

You'll be careful. Said another part.

Yeah sure. Really infuriate your father. Good idea.

Just one time.

You said that about the reef too, do you really wanna break your father's trust.

That is a strong argument. But you'll also be stuck in the palace for the rest of your adult life. Might as well have one adventure or two under your belt.

You are a horrible son.

Jesse bit his lip, rolling onto his belly, watching as the fish swam by.

You feel like you need to do this…. don't you?

"Yeah I do…." Jesse answered himself.

The human might not be there, you know that right? They don't all live on boats.

" I know I just….

Jesse, this is reckless, even for you….

Jesse's hand clenched at his chest, his heart pounding nervously. He couldn't explain it, it felt like a tug, pulling him, urging him.

You open this clam there is no going back I hope you realize that. You are putting a lot at risk.

" Just once." Jesse mumbled.

When has it ever been just once with you?

Jesse glanced at Delta as the shark crested the rock and drifted over his head. "What do you think Delta?"

You're asking the shark? Are you kidding me?

Delta didn't answer of course. She swam in a slow circle around Jesse.

"Shore or sea." Jesse asked. "I'll listen to you and won't ask again. I just really need a sign right now."

Oh I'll give you a sign you dumb guppy.

The shark didn't break her from her path, she continued to circle Jesse, rubbing up against his tail every now and then. If Jesse didn’t know her better she seemed more interested in testing if he was edible or not over giving him directions. 

Jesse sighed.

Well I guess that answers that-

Suddenly Delta veered away, and with a burst of speed shot towards the direction of the human settlement.

Jesse grinned. "You know, Uncle Romeo is always telling me sharks are ancient guardians. We should listen if they give us a sign."

Just shut up and go find your human.

As Jesse swam inland the sun became dim and muted. It concerned Jesse at first, worried that he had misjudged the cycles of time and it was now night. However one quick peek above the water showed that the world was covered in low dense clouds of white and gray.

He admittedly got turned around once or twice, afraid he'd miss the shore for a moment, but as the water became more shallow the tune of the ocean changed and Jesse knew he was on the right track.

Jesse could hear the odd metallic hums of boats and smell the decay of crab traps and oily substances invading his gills, strong signs of human presence. 

Jesse paused at a crab trap, noting a sea turtle was stuck on the line. It was an old animal, Jesse could tell by the shell. He stopped swimming long enough to untangle the animal carefully before continuing on his way.

For all his father's speeches about how brutal humans were when it came to hunting the ocean's bounty, Jesse was surprised to find how little boats were out on the water. Granted there were several traps in the seabed, some used and some long abandoned. But there was no evidence of relentless hunting or obnoxious activity.

The town seemed almost as lifeless as a shipwreck. With just the occasional sad little fish or lonely crab.

Brushing the thought aside Jesse twisted his way over old anchors and rotting sunken beams, making his way over to where he last saw the red boat and Lukas.

There was the strange wooden structure connected to the shore and extending out into the water. All along it there were boats, some large, some small, but all had seen their years on the oceans for their undersides were worn and graced with barnacles.

His heart skipped in delight at the sight of the familiar old red boat and Jesse wasted no time swimming over to it.

Cautiously but eagerly Jesse peeked his head out of the water. However he was met with disappointment, for there was no sign of Lukas or any other human for that matter aboard the little vessel.

He sank back down into the water, till it was up to his nose.No point in denying it. He was sulking…..only a little though. He hadn't expected Lukas to be here. It had been a admittedly reckless gamble. 

There, we looked, time to go back. His inner Olivia said. 

Jesse sighed, turning around-

A human walked past on the wooden structure.

Gasping Jesse nearly made a hasty retreat back into the safety of the ocean, had it not been for the flash of gold that caught his eye.

Lukas????

He didn't get a good look at the human's face. But the golden haired creature did climb onto the red boat, grumbling and growling to himself.

Jesse carefully grabbed hold of the boat, pulling himself just enough out of the water to get a better view.

"I don't ask for much ya know ? " The human said as he searched about the boat cabin. "But can you at least cut me a little slack?"

The human threw something into his mouth and turned to exit.

Jesse suppressed a yelp, dropping back into the water with a faint bloop! He had seen the other’s face!

It was Lukas!!!

Careful not to break the surface Jesse watched as Lukas got off the boat and back onto the structure. The human looked weary, and very tired. His footsteps heavy on the wood as he made his way down the pier.

The male eventually sat down on the end of the platform, tearing odd objects off his feet and dropping said feet into the water. Heaving a great sigh, the male fell backward turning his gaze to the heavens. 

Jesse slipped silently under the water, clutching his hands close to his chest. His heart was pounding hard against his ribs, a fluttering nervous dance. 

It was Lukas! He was here!

But  could he talk to him?

Jesse paced nervously back and forth in the water, keeping a sharp eye on Lukas’s feet. He was hidden under the wooden platform, so he knew Lukas couldn’t see him. But still he was jittery. Lukas had been very friendly last time, but now that Jesse was presented with the option of speaking to the human once more he was second guessing himself.

He had expected to see the male here, honestly he didn’t, no he almost wished Lukas wasn’t here.

He had been so nice last time- But what if it was a façade? No, Jesse lived a court life, he knew a fake smile when he saw it. Hadrian was chocked full of them, but Lukas, Lukas’s smile seemed so real and warm and -

Dad would kill me. Jesse tried to tell himself, He would actually kill me - okay no he wouldn’t but still - He would flip - Just do it!!!!

Taking a deep breath, Jesse willed his body to shape change. It fell strange, the surreal tingle spreading over his skin as his fins receded from his face and the scales vanished. He took another breath just before his gills sealed. Then, very carefully he slipped around Lukas’s feet, and lifted his head above the water.

His lungs protested immediately and Jesse was forced to take air through his nose, his sense briefly overwhelmed by the smell of dead fish in the air.

Remember, human tongue, slow and steady.

Jesse cleared his throat. “Lukas?”

There was a half second pause, but Lukas did tense in surprise. The human sat up, eyes immediately locking on Jesse in the water.

Lukas gasped, “Jesse!”

Jesse stuck his hand out of the water, extending it towards Lukas the way Jesse remembered when they had met on the reef,  “Hi again!” he smiled.

Lukas twisted around, yanking his feet out of the water and leaning over to grab Jesse’s hand. Panic rose in Jesse’s mind for the briefest of moments, believing he had made the wrong choice and Lukas was about to drag him out of the ocean and gut him.

But instead the human did a funny shaking gesture with their hands, eagerly waving them up and down before letting go and leaning back once more, “Hi yourself! I am so happy to see you!” he said, that wonderful grin once again plastered on his face.

Jesse, heart fluttering, still confused about the hand thing, smiled brightly back.

“I was really worried about you!” Lukas said, “I was afraid you were going to get stuck out in the storm and drown.”

“Oh? Oh!” Jesse shook his head, “No no, I made it home just fine.” he assured.

Still smiling, Lukas lowered his legs back into the water, “I am relieved, I was really worried about you.”

The statement sent a funny sensation through Jesse, an odd unfamiliar warm kind that spread across his face. But before he had a chance to analyze it further Lukas was already speaking again.

“So even today isn’t too cold for you?” Lukas asked.

“Huh?”

“The ocean is cold.’ Lukas explained, “You’re not freezing today?”

“No.” Jesse replied, he forgot that humans were not strong against the chilly waters of the ocean here. Jesse never really noticed it to be perfectly honest, granted he wasn’t like his Artic kin, who could live in the frozen ice laced waters of the far north. But he was certainly more durable than all clans that lived in the tropical waters of the earth.  He knew of a few clans from that region that were on peace terms with his father - they always insisted Steve visit them when it came to delegations, as they couldn’t handle the waters here.

“It does bother me, I’m used to it.” Jesse assured.

Lukas let out a light chuckle, like soft and gentle, “Then you are way more durable than I am.”

“I suppose I am.”

“So what brings you over here?” Lukas leaned back onto his hands, legs idly splashing in the water, “I didn’t know someone could swim in this area, especially with all the boats in the area-”

Jesse blinked, wait, humans couldn’t swim in certain areas?

“You’re lucky you weren’t hit by one.” Lukas finished.

Ah. Made sense, Xara got hit by a boat one time and it took the angler weeks to recover.  Jesse imagined humans would not fair as well to be hit by a boat either. 

“I wasn’t swimming here on - on -” Jesse scrunched his nose, struggling to find the word. “I was swimming in a different area.” he finally settled on. “I saw you and ….”

Lukas’s face changed color, from his pale skin to a deep hue of pink and red. Jesse didn’t know humans could change their facial color but he found it fascinating immediately.

“Wait, you saw me,” Lukas stammered, “And you came over just to say hi?”

Jesse nodded eagerly, “I was hoping to see you again!” he said happily, the words slipping out before he could stop them, he quickly covered his mouth.

Lukas turned a deeper shade of red, all the way up to his ears. It reminded Jesse of aggressive flashing from a Humboldt squid but much more cute.

“I’m sorry.” Jesse said, voice muffled by his fingers, “Is that not acceptable -”

“No no no,” Lukas quickly cut in, he pushed his hair out of his eyes, “It’s - It’s totally fine - really sweet actually - I” he smiled at Jesse, this smile a little different from the others, a little meek and unsure, “I was hoping to see you again too.” he said.

“Then it's a good thing then!”

“Yes yes it is.” the other nodded, “You seemed really cool, I was actually hoping to be friends.”

“I would like that very much.”

The human beamed, “So -” he paused to pull his feet out of the water, the cold getting the better of him, “Tell me a bit more about yourself Jesse. Are you from around here? Do you live close by?”

“I do live close by.” Jesse answered carefully.

“In town?”

“No I - outside - of…. town.” Jesse slowly tested the new word.  He felt his skin heat in embarrassment - had his fins been present they would have flared, “I am sorry I struggle with - “

“I take it English isn’t your first language?”

“No….”

“Well you are very good,” Lukas encouraged. “You’re doing great.”

“Thank you,” Jesse said, “I am not used to speaking hum- in your tongue.”

“I think you’re doing pretty good so far.” Lukas assured. “So you moved here from elsewhere. Do you  like it here?”

Jesse smiled slightly, “It’s getting better.” he  replied.

“I’m not from around here either.” Lukas admitted.

Jesse raised an eyebrow, did that mean Lukas wasn’t human- no he would have sensed a magical aura around the male if that was the case. “What do you mean?” he asked.

“Well I came here awhile back to come live with my cousin and his family. You see my mom and I live …..”

The conversation rolled on and Jesse found him and Lukas to soon be talking about everything and anything that could come to mind. Lukas spoke of his relations and Jesse told him about his parents and two uncles ( the later which Lukas thought was “awesome”).

They talked about foods they like - Lukas’s favorite food was tacos, whatever that was - and Jesse told him his favorite was shrimp.

Lukas was a only child much like Jesse, and when Jesse asked if his family was going to expand the male shook his head.

“Mom doesn’t want to get married again. I don’t think she is interested in adopting either.”

The words confused Jesse, he went with the most common scenario from his kind that he could think of, “I am sorry, I your father….de-”

“Oh no.” Lukas waved his hand, “Dad took off, I think he is in the Bermuda somewhere with his secretary.”

Jesse blinked in confusion.

The human noticed. “My parents are divorced.” he clarified, though it did little to help. He titled his head when Jesse still look confused, “Do you guys not have divorce where you come from or-”

“What is….divorce?” Jesse asked.

“It’s, crap um,” Lukas rubbed the back of his neck, “It’s when two people who were together, don’t...don’t love each other any more I guess. Dad found someone else to be with and Mom never found anyone else.”

“Oh.” Jesse said.

His species mated for life, until death parted them, be it groups of two or even four, they would always stay together. Sometimes merfolk who had lost their mates formed new pairs with other merfolk who had lost their loved ones. It was a way to comfort each other - but it was never the same as their first mate.  The thought that the humans could just leave each other for another mate while their first one was still alive sounded so sad.

“I am sorry.”

“Don’t be.” Lukas shrugged, “It happens.”

The conversation carried on to more pleasant topics, Jesse was careful no to reveal his oceanic background to the best of his ability. He focused more on trying to learn about Lukas as much as he could.

Their talks clicked on till eventually,

“Lukas! You over here?”

Lukas jumped in surprise, and Jesse lowered himself a little further into the water.

“Holy crap has it been six hours already?” Lukas looked at a funny little object wrapped around his wrist, “That was Aiden.”

“Your cousin?” Jesse asked, though he wasn’t too focused on the question,  he had an eye to the sky, startled and distressed to realize the sun was starting to go down, soon it would be sunset.

His parents would be awake at any moment, his father always rose early. 

“Yeah, he’s off work.” Lukas stood, picking up his foot coverings as he went, “He’s going to take me out on the boat.” Lukas suddenly burst into a smile, “Do you want to come with us? I’m sure he wouldn’t mind!”

“I can’t-” Jesse said.

“Ah,” Lukas nodded thoughtfully, “Can’t accept boat rides from strangers I suppose. We don’t want to scare your parents.”

“No no it’s not that,” Jesse pushed away a bit from the wooden structure, “I didn’t realize how earl- late! It was getting.” he said, “I need to go home.”

“Fair enough.” Lukas knelt down,  “I’m glad I got to see you today!”

“Me too,”

“Lukas where are you?”

“I got to go-”

“Wait!” Lukas reached out his hand, “Can I see you again?”

Jesse paused, heart pounding in his chest. He studied Lukas’s eyes, so deep, rich, and full of genuine kindness.

Lukas wasn’t a monster, Jesse had no doubt of that now. Lukas was looking for a friend, an adventure, just like Jesse.

Jesse swam close again, grabbing Lukas’s hand, enjoying how Lukas turned pink in the cheeks again, “Of course. We can meet here.”

“At the dock?”

Dock so that is what it was called.

“Yes,” Jesse said, “When are you free?”

“My cousin works tomorrow, Magnus has me work only half day’s on Thursdays,” Lukas answered, “But I can be here tomorrow afternoon?”

It took a second for Jesse to figure out how that would play into his schedule, “I’ll be here tomorrow then.” Jesse smiled, “You have my word.”

“Don’t feel pressured.” Lukas stressed, “You don’t have to come.”

“Lukas,” Jesse smiled, “I wouldn’t miss a chance to see you again.”

Lukas turned pink again.

Jesse let go of his hand, “Tomorrow then.”

“Tomorrow.” Lukas smiled, “Be safe going home!”

Jesse waved, then promptly vanished under the water. Reluctantly leaving his new human friend behind and he hurried back home. Despite his worry that his father might be awake, Jesse’s heart was fluttering in his chest. He felt warm, light as a plankton. 

Here was hoping his dad never found out about this.

Talked about beached.

Lukas idly rubbed his knuckles as he watched Jesse vanish into the water.

Did that really just happen?

“Lukas?”

He couldn’t believe he got to see Jesse again, he was so sure he would  never-

“Lukas!”

And he wanted to come back-

“Lukas!”

Lukas yelped as Aiden hooked an arm around his neck.

“Did you go deaf?” the brunet stated. “I have been shouting all the way from the end of the dock.”

“Sorry I was distracted,” Lukas pulled free of his cousin’s grip, still rubbing his hand that Jesse had held. He felt a little out of it, like he had woken up from a dream.

“Are you alright?” Aiden asked, he looked concerned, “Your face is red.”

Lukas felt the heat on his face deepen.

So that hadn’t been his imagination. 

“I’m fine,” he assured, “I actually feel a lot better than this morning.” he smiled as he and Aiden began walking for the boat.

The other gave him a quirky smile, and a lift of his eyebrow, “Oh? And what has perked your mood? And don’t you dare say a mermaid.”

“No no!” Lukas laughed, then beaming he said, “I made a new friend is all.” 

Chapter Text

Hadrian was casually working through ancient tomes. It was a bit of tedious work, his people were never good at recording ancient histories but the merfolk themselves were no better, worse even.

As a consultant, and representative in the royal court Hardrain had access to a wide array of tomes and histories that the general population did not always have access to. Granted it wasn’t much different than from the public archives, the royals (at least in this clan) had very little to hide. There was the oddball private documentation of some powerful family member, or a document containing a battle against another clan long since exterminated.

No - what the royal family hid, and what Hadrian was most after, were ancient records of deep and powerful magic.

The current king was powerful, there was no doubt in that. His rage could be enough to cause enough damage to wipe that little sea town clean off the planet should he choose. But even King Steven was nothing in comparison to his late father and many others before him.

Their magic, their studies were tucked in tomes deep within the archives of the royal library. It was dangerous magic, magic to topple any empire within all the great oceans. Those however were locked away to a point that even Hadrian couldn’t access. 

But Hadrian - much like the octopus itself, could get into places he wasn’t supposed to with relative ease should he wish.

Hadrian wasn’t a powerful magic user, that he left to creatures such as Mevia or Romeo. He had no use for ancient spells, or charms to bend the ocean to his will. But these records contained more than just spells.

He ran his fingers over the sketching of a mythical beast, an poor artist's rendition of what was no doubt a terrifying powerful creature. He knew there was a monster, everyone knew there was one out in the ravine, that is why no one ever went there. But this was interesting information, just how powerful the creature truly was….

“Right here, alive,  in the bay…” Hadrian mumbled, “No wonder they never left….”

“Hadrian.”

He cursed, slamming the tome shut, the heavy stone lid vibrating across the water. Hadrian angrily twisted around, hiding the record among his tentacles as he turned to face his most unwelcome intruder. “Great sharks gills Mevia! Have you gone mad, you blasted sea witch?!”

The eel smiled in the most unpleasant of manners. She slipped into his room from her place in the shadows, the electric currents in her tail sending tingling and uncomfortable sensations rippling through the water. 

“Someone is in a fowl mood~” she purred.

“You fool!” Hadrian hissed, “Do you know how dangerous it is to be here?! What if you were caught-”

“I have my ways Hadrian,” she ran her finger along the coral walls, sending out small currents of electricity to no doubt torture the animals living within. “I used to live in this city remember?”

“Regardless,” he growled, “How dare, you come here. You risk undoing everything if we were caught! I told you I would find you if I needed you.”

“You also told me to update you on anything that might be to your benefit.” the woman countered.

He paused, “The prince.” he guessed. 

“Yes~” Mevia slid onto a clam perch, resting herself along the sea anemones there. Hadrian happened to own a very deadly variety of them, they were popular in his homeland - often used for assassinations. They were deadly to humans just as they were to merfolk. This breed in particular was very dangerous; Unless you had the genes of a fish or sea creature that was built for that kind of toxin, it would send the individual into a paralytic state of shock, where they would promptly suffocate and die as their organs failed. 

Mevia lay down on it like it was a patch of sea flowers, flaunting the fact that Hadrian would never be able to kill her in this way.

Aggravating as it was. Hadrian didn't think to much on it.

There was more than one way to skin an eel as the saying goes...

“Have you found a chance to snatch him from the reef?”

“Not quite he always has his little friends with him, and his father monitors him more closely than he does the tides.” Mevia scrapped her nail along an anemone. “I have, however, noticed something absolutely delicious that just may give us the window you are looking for.”

He remained silent, impatiently waiting for to finish her teasing pause.

Mevia rolled onto her back, “Our little prince has been leaving during the daylight hours.”

“ What?” Hadrian raised an eyebrow, now this was indeed interesting, “To visit the reef?”

“Perhaps,” Mevia shrugged, “But in the last half moon cycle he has been leaving at random intervals every day beyond the reef. I cannot follow him because there is no shelter, and he indeed cautious in his coming and goings. He would spot me if I follow him.”

Hadrian’s eyes narrowed, ‘Where is the prince swimming off to?”

Mevia’s toothy smile widened, the gesture unsettling and she looked at him from upside down, “He swims in the direction of the human dwelling.”

Hadrian twitched in surprise. 

Fascinating. 

“Do you have any idea what he could be doing that way?”

“Besides tampering with humans?” Mevia hummed, “I haven’t the slightest idea. He doesn’t go there regularly, but in the past half moon cycle he’s gone inland at least five times that I have noticed.”

Hadrian remained silent, contemplating this information.

Mevia rolled back onto her stomach, “This could be the perfect opportunity for your little prince to vanish. No merfolk go that way, and no one else besides the two of us seem to know he is making this little daylight excursion.” she wiggled her fingers, “You said you wanted to use humans to trick the king, how easy would that be now that his son is swimming in their bay.”

“You said there is no pattern to his visits?” Hadrian asked after a moment of thought.

Mevia frowned, “Not that I can see. It doesn’t match the tides or any shifts in the moon, since he goes during the sunlight hours. Humans have no source of magic so it can’t be for that purpose.”

“Observe him a little longer then.” Hadrian ordered, “See what he is up to.”

“You could eliminate him easily-” Mevia began to protest.

“No.” Hadrian warned. “The prince is up to something, we need to know what before we make our move.”

Mevia hissed in displeasure but made no further objections.

“Keep watching him,” Hadrian turned away, “I don’t want the royal family to just fall and die.” he ran his hand along his table, “I want to make sure the whole kingdom will never hope to rise up again after they are gone. You will watch for the moment, till I decide what needs to be done.”

“Whatever you say Hadrian.”

“And whatever you do,” he warned, “Don’t come here again. You risk to much-” Hadrian turned back around.

The witch was already gone. 

Frowning, Hadrian reached back into his tentacles, producing the ancient tome. He immediately flipped to the rendition of the ancient beast. Running his hand along the carved stonework, Hadrian couldn’t help but smile.

“This could work quite nicely to our favor.” he hummed.

So the little prince wanted to play with humans hmmm?

“Quite nicely indeed.”

I'm not breaking my promise I'm not breaking my promise

Petra repeated her mantra as she squinted hard at her tail.

She was in the cove tonight, alone, she made sure.

Since her visit with Ivor, Petra had been practicing relentlessly at her shape changing skills.

She decided to go- per Ivor's subtle suggestion- and focus building up her oceanic skill before attempting a pair of legs.

Petra would admit the first attempt however did not go well. She had been impatient and reckless and it ended in disaster. 

The results were that she was ¾'s  a fish and her ribs hurt for days. She couldn't even move her tail; she had been so sore. She just laid there and sulked, stuck as the target of humor for Jack and Nurm who had witnessed the event.

The two had (after making sure she had been okay) laughed for hours, and frankly continued to chuckle throughout her sulking.

Jack had patted her shoulder and told her it would sort out eventually.

Ivor was right, Petra had mused, learning was one thing, performing it was another hurdle entirely.

Petra wasn't a magic user, not in the slightest. It didn't run in her bloodline. She couldn't bend water to her will, she couldn't summon sea creatures, she couldn't even speak to whales (yes that was a thing.)

So shape changing was hard. Like a muscle she had never used before. The whole shape changing was a strange sensation, and it was a lot to get used to.

But Petra was stubborn, more stubborn than a barnacle on a boat. She kept practicing and by and by it got a little easier. Till one day much to her delight, Petra could access the full fishy form of herself.

Granted it lasted only a few seconds, maybe a minute at most. But a minute was a minute, she would take it.

Tonight however she was above the water, tempted to try the other side.

She had no plans to make her way into the human town. Petra doubted she could even walk should she succeed, much less -what was that word Aiden uses?- waltz into the town.

But she just wanted to see if she could do it. Even for a second.

She squinted hard at her tail, willing it with all her might to vanish. 

Come on come on….

Her skin tingled, that strange vibration that riddled through her body every time she attempted a shape change.

Legs, you want human legs.

Her heart skipped a beat as her scales seemed to shimmer. But perhaps it was a trick of the moon.

Change, change, change-

A slight aching sensation tugged at her scales. Petra's breath caught in her throat as her scales suddenly began to slowly peel back.

Rich blue peeled away like dead flesh (it was gross but that's how it always looked), revealing pale skin as the scales fell into the water around her.

Yes! Yes!

It wasn't comfortable - but it was working! She was making legs!

The scales continued to shed and peel, vanishing from her hips and going down down-

"Yes!!" 

The tingling turned into a burn, a painful kind of ache and the pale skin vanished as scales rapidly crawled back up her body.

"No!" Petra cried.

She tried to mentally focus again, desperate to retain her progress.  But it was to no avail. By the next blink of her eyes, Petra's scales were back in place as if they had never left.

No sign of legs.

Petra erupted into curses, damn it all! She had been so close! She squirmed angrily on her perch, cursing her tail, cursing the difficulty of shape changing and cursing circumstances that made it so damn difficult.

She picked up a rock, hurling it inland. It hit the cove walls with a loud crack! Echoes rippled off the stone, vibrating through the air and back towards the sea.

However, a sudden yelp made her blood run cold.

Petra twisted around, eyes widening as Aiden had dropped himself into a kneeling position, hands protecting his head. "Aiden!!!!"

"Did I come at a bad time?" He asked, hands still above his head.

She dropped into the water, hastily. Petra quickly soaked her drying hair, using the thick tresses to cover her scales and fins. "I'm sorry!" She stressed, 

Aiden slowly lowered his hands and rose warily. He made his way over to the edge of the rocks. "I barely saw that rock, it's so dark in here." He chuckled as he sat down. Despite having a rock hurled at him with incredible speed, he seemed in good spirits. "Good thing you missed."

Relieved to know Aiden probably didn't see her tail because it was too dark, Petra relaxed a little. But she was still flustered.

"I ap-ap - forgive me." She repeated, as she calmly as possible, patted her flaring fins back under her hair.

"It's okay." Aiden assured. "You missed. You have quite a throwing arm." He gave her a tilt of his head. "Was that cursing I heard?"

Petra suppressed a flinch, knowing she had been cursing in her native tongue. "Yes." She mumbled.

"I've never heard that language before."

Petra tensed.

Aiden leaned back on his hands, "Then again I live in a dingy fishing town. I don't even know what french sounds like."

French?

She relaxed. "Sorry for almost str- striking you." She said once more.

"It's okay." Aiden assured. "You seemed upset. It's not your fault." He glanced around, "I didn't know you would be here tonight."

"I didn't know you would."

"Ran out of bait." Aiden explained, as he kicked off his shoes and socks (as Petra learned they were called) and slipped his feet into the water. "Bunch of college students passed through and bought it all."

"Ah." Petra replied, though she had no idea what he meant.

"What about you? Come here to blow off steam?"

"I cannot….blow...steam." she frowned.

"It's an expression." Aiden smiled patiently, "Do you need to be alone? I can go-"

" No." She placed a hand on his leg. 

In an instant, her chest tightened, she had never touched Aiden before she realized.  Namely because she didn't want him to notice the scales on her fingers. It was too risky, yet at this moment….

Her grasp tightened slightly, drawn to the warmth on the human's skin despite the cold chill of the water. "Stay….?" She whispered.

Even in the dark dim light of the moon, Petra could make out the red hue as it faintly spread across Aiden's face.  "Alright " he replied, shifting his weight.

Worried he was seemingly uncomfortable with Petra's hand on his submerged leg. She relinquished her hold, though somewhat reluctantly, her fingers tingling where the warmth had been.

"Thank you…."

"Do you want to talk about it?" He asked.

She bit her lip. "I do ...do not...how?"

"Try me." He encouraged, "But you don't have to share if you don't want to."

"It's" she closed her eyes and pinched her nose, "Your words are…."

The male remained silent, patient.

Petra bit her lip, how could she explain to Aiden what she was trying to do if she couldn't reveal what she was.

Yeah sorry for almost destroying you with a rock. I was upset because I couldn't get rid of my tail.

Perfect.

Hand dropping back into the water she heaved a heavy sigh, "I am l-ler- learning something new. But it is not - not-"

"Going so great?" 

Petra nodded.

"Can I help? What are you learning?"

Can you show me how to grow legs?

"It's a secret." She mumbled.

He blinked, "Oh."

"I wanted to sur- surprise you." Petra said, the words slipping out faster than she could stop them.

Aiden turned pink, " Oh-"

She placed a hand on his leg again. "But I can- cannot make it work - it is frus- frust-" flustered, her human speech fumbled and Petra almost resorted to more of her native cursing.

Aiden cleared his throat, "Hey deep breath," he soothed.

She huffed, jaw clenched as she willed her fins to stay under her hair.

"Petra," Aiden's hand slipped into the water, and for a moment he paused, then his fingers were hesitantly tangling with hers. " Petra, look at me a sec."

She glanced up slightly.

He squeezed her hand, "You'll figure it out." He encouraged. "I know you will."

"But I am making no progress-" she began to protest.

"Some things take time." The male countered. "You'll get it. I know you will. And…." He gave her a meek little smile. "I am flattered you wanted to surprise me."

"I - forgive me for - spoiling?" She paused. "Spoiling the surprise."

"Don't be."

For a moment there was silence between them, just the sound of the ocean and the wind.

Petra became hyper aware of Aiden's hand in her own, the gentle soothing hold it provided. Her body felt unusually hot, and her chest felt funny-

Aiden suddenly coughed and pulled his hand free. "Sorry." He rubbed the back of his neck. "Didn't mean to be weird - I mean - I just noticed - Your skin is soft for being in the ocean God knows how long-" he turned a deep shade of pink, "I mean I'm sure your skin is fine all the time - sorry that sounded weird - I mean- shit-"

Petra choked on a laugh, "You need bait?" She asked, offering Aiden an escape.

He took it. "Y-yeah - yep! Mhm!" 

"Do you want some help?"

"You don't have to." Aiden stammered. "You can just watch if you want - in that mystical magical beautiful way you do - I mean not beautiful I meant- God dammit - You are beautiful - but that's not the point - not saying you being beautiful is a bad point though-  Son of a - " he stood, turning his back to her. "I….am ….a ….. idiot."

"I do not know that word." Petra said, "But I am sure you are a good idiot."

Aiden jolted, a funny sound coming out of him. His body shook as the sound rolled into heavy laughter.

Petra tilted her head as Aiden nearly went to his knees laughing. "What?"

"Nothing nothing-" he looked at her, wiping liquid from his eyes. "Thank you for the compliment." He chuckled.

She beamed. "You are welcome. Now." She grabbed Aiden's net. "Come good idiot! Bait!"

Still smiling Aiden grabbed the other net. "Just save me some work okay?" He grinned. "I don't know what you're doing under the water - but you swim circles around me when it comes to catching bait."

Petra grinned.

You have ….no idea.

" I'll fill your bucket before you even fill your net." She challenged.

Aiden smirked. "Giving me a chance eh? How merciful of you."

She grinned and with her mood lifted - at least for the time being. Petra slipped under the water to beat her human at bait fishing.

Tails were good for something.

Chapter Text

The clock ticked twelve, and Lukas was already heading out the door.

"Where are you off to now!" Aiden called after.

"The boat! Gonna hang out on the dock for a bit!" Lukas answered, not slowing as he pulled on his jacket.

"Again?"

"Yeah Jesse is meeting me there!"

"Again?" Aiden repeated, "Lukas that's like the sixth time in three weeks."

"He's a friend, Aiden," Lukas countered, "Unless you want me to stay here and get mermaid tales from Magnus?"

Aiden waved him off, "Fine fine, just be careful."

Lukas waved.

"And remember we have dinner and the movie with Gill and Maya tonight!" Aiden yelled as Lukas rushed out the door.

Lukas shot him a thumbs up as he passed the window and then the blond took off. Racing down the street.

"Friend my ass." Aiden mumbled leaning back on his stool.

"Boy sure has been taking off quick lately." Magnus observed, slipping behind the counter to drop off some supplies.

"He made a new friend." Aiden scoffed.

"Oh?" Magnus gave a toothy grin, "Jealous?"

"Hardly." Aiden shot back, he scrapped a finger along the cash register keys, tracing the numbers on the old machine. "I'm happy he has a friend, it's just insane how much they are meeting up."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. His name is Jesse, he's some kid who goes swimming around out there. He meets Lukas at the private boat docks sometimes."

Magnus lifted an eyebrow, " Swimming?"

"Yeah, Lukas first met him out by that hot spot fishing area you showed me awhile back. He was just swimming around out there. Then he popped up here in town about three to four weeks ago and he and Lukas have been hanging out almost every chance they get since."

Magnus was silent for a moment, which was unusual for the man. He was usually quick with his mouth. But he remained quiet, eyes shifting to the store windows. "Swimming in the ocean…." He mumbled. Then, "Met him yet?"

"Nope. He usually is gone by the time I get off." Aiden admitted, "I'll admit I thought Lukas was faking it for awhile - like a prank or something. But he's always so damn excited to see Jesse…Ah well," Aiden rested his chin on his hand. "What matters is Lukas has a friend of his own out here and he is happy."

Magnus took one last glance towards the window before flashing Aiden that smile - the same smile that usually came before the snarky remark.

"The boy probably landed himself a merman. Bewitched by the sea."

Aiden groaned and flicked a paperclip at Magnus. "My cousin is not smitten over a mermaid or merman Magnus! A regular human man probably but most definitely not a merman."

Magnus let out a barking laugh, "Quite right. If anyone is bewitched," he elbowed Aiden, "Its you!"

"You have sand in your brain." Aiden frowned.

"I see you," the other man's eyes gleamed, "You go down to the hidden cove a lot these past few months. We only need so much bait lad, what's down there that's got you so fixated? Snag yourself a sea child~?" he teased.

Aiden turned scarlet as the heat rose up in his face "ELLE!" He yelled.

"MAGNUS STOP TORMENTING OUR EMPLOYEE!" Elle yelled back from the (thankfully) empty diner.

Magus laughed harder, walking back to the shop he sang " I stood at the rail to take the air

And my eyes did see in the water A mermaid swimming there~ Her face shone of moonlight, her comb was in her hair. She was garlanded with pearls and shells so rare. She lifted her glass myself to see And the image there in her looking glass was my destiny~"

Grumbling Aiden looked away, focusing instead on the window. He watched the fog drift across the sleepy little town.

So he was admittedly a little worried about Lukas. Lukas making a friend was not a bad thing. Aiden was genuinely thrilled his cousin had made a friend. He never showed it for the sake of the other but he felt bad for Lukas. Lukas didn’t know anyone out here that he could connect with, Gill and Maya were great and understanding and Aiden was grateful for their help in making Lukas feel comfortable. But after talking with Lukas, and understanding the struggle his cousin was going through. He knew Lukas wanted his own adventure, his own life. Aiden didn’t want to give the other his secondhand experiences.

So Jesse was a great thing, even if Aiden had yet to meet him. The first time Jesse and Lukas met, instead of fishing Lukas had spent nearly two hours filling Aiden’s ear with all the things he had learned about his little friend. Jesse seemed like a sound kid, if not a little strange for constantly swimming around in the Pacific (was that just becoming a thing now?)

He was more worried Lukas would bite off more than he could handle. He was aware that as much as Lukas wanted to try new things and experience all he could. Aiden knew that Lukas probably shouldn’t go too fast, or he’ll end up worse.

As long as Jesse didn’t take Lukas into a cold water plunge (among other things), Aiden was fine with Lukas hanging out with his little friend.

Still….. Bewitched. 

That certainly seemed the case, for Lukas anyway. Aiden wasn’t bewitched, Magnus was just crazy. Petra was a good friend and-

“Thinking about a certain cove?” Magnus teased, wrenching Aiden from his throats as the older male passed the checkout counter.

“Go suck on a clam.” Aiden replied.

The other laughed, making his way off into the diner.

Aiden rolled his eyes, and went back to his work, his hand casually rubbing his knee….

“So what do your parent’s do Jesse?” Lukas asked. 

The brown hair male paused from splashing at the water. “I’m sorry?”

“Your parents.” Lukas lowered his sketchbook, “What do your parents do for work?”

“Work?”

“Yeah,” he explained, realizing that Jesse might not understand. The young male was still a little rusty in English, but he was doing better each and every time they met. There were still a few instances where Lukas had to clarify himself further. “A job? Like…..let me think. My mom works for a company-”

Jesse’s eyes lit up, “Oh! Opus!” He then faltered, “It’s….difficult to explain….”

"Take your time."

"They…"the brunet's eyebrows scrunched together in an adorable little way. "Oversee...oversee people. They make sure…" he made a noise of frustration. "They - other's work-"

"Your parents oversee others' work?" Lukas echoed. "Do they run their own business?"

Jesse rubbed his forehead, "Something like that." He nodded.

"Do you mind telling me about them?" Lukas asked.

The other thought about it a moment. "My mom is...very beautiful. With hair like-" Jesse struggled on the word. "Like this-" he reached up, tapping on Lukas's ankle.

Lukas glanced at his heel, noting the orange/red sock peeking out from under his jean hem. "She has red hair?"

Jesse nodded. "She comes from…" his face twisted, "Your words….breeding. Good breeding."

Lukas blinked.

"She was picked - for my dad." The other could sense Lukas's confusion and he struggled to elaborate. "They -" he clasped his hands together. "Families matched."

"Oh!" Lukas nodded. "Your parents were an arranged marriage?"

"Yes!" Jesse grinned. "But they knew each other long time before that. Children together. My parents love each other very much."

"That's good to hear." Lukas nodded as he sketched, "Not too many people can say the same in situations like that. What about your father?"

Jesse's expression turned a familiar displeased. Lukas knew that look, his mother gave that look all the time.

"My father is a …..very p...powerful man." Jesse said, eyes glancing off. "Powerful family. I look much like him. But my father, we do not." Jesse huffed, sinking into the water a bit, "We do not agree often."

"Different opinions?"

"Something like that."

Sensing Jesse's frustrations Lukas went to switch subjects, but Jesse kept going.

"He's scared all the time." Jesse huffed. "I am never a-allowed to do anything exciting. He is so….so sure… that things are bad."

That rings a bell. Lukas mused. "My mom's similar."

"Oh?"

"Yeah." Lukas paused to erase part of his drawing, blowing away the shavings before continuing. "My mom got hurt in a really bad way a long time ago. So she cut a lot of things out of her life. Then she got hurt again by my Dad as you know. So then she isolated further. I'm not saying it's the same for your Dad. But in the case of my Mom people get scared when they have been hurt by something or someone."

"My father doesn't understand that not all things that he fears are bad." Jesse turned away, looking at the ocean. "He just….what is the word you use?" he made a gesture, swing his arms wide before squeezing his hands together. 

"Clumps?"

"Yes, he clumps them all together…..Not all people are bad…" Jesse trailed off.

"Your dad is scared of people?"

Jesse stiffened, Lukas realizing he might have said something he had not intended Lukas to hear.

"It's okay Jesse, you don't have to tell me."

"I don't know what other people did to him to make him so scared." Jesse sighed and said very carefully, clearly struggling to select his words.  "But he's s-stifle- stifling me."

"He'll come around." Lukas said. "He's letting you talk to me isn't he?"

Jesse glanced back at Lukas, giving him a faint sad smile.

Lukas hummed, "Your dad just needs time."

Jesse returned to the dock, hooking his arms over the edge and resting his head there. "I am sure your Mom will too.

"Not my mom." Lukas scoffed. "She won't ever come back here willingly."

"She let you stay here."

"Yeah but trust me. If she could have afforded to send me to some state of the art facility she would have. My mom hates this town. She hates being near the ocean and she most definitely hates me staying here."

Jesse blinked. "What's wrong with the ocean?"

"Nothing." Lukas feeling a faint level of frustration growing in him, pressed his pencil a little harder onto his drawing. "She clumped the whole damn thing into a nightmare that isn't the real thing and-"

The pencil tip snapped.

"Shit." Lukas mumbled.

"Are you okay?" Jesse asked.

"Yeah I'm fine." Lukas sighed. He hadn't realized he was still sore from the phone call with his mother.

Silenced fell over them both, the ocean waves brushed gently against the wood of the dock. The boats rocked, creaking and groaning softly with the water's motions.

"May I ask what happened to your Mom?" Jesse asked after a moment.

Lukas pondered for a moment, and deciding he couldn't do much with a broken lead pencil anyway; he set his drawing pad on his knees. 

"My aunt and uncle died out here a few years back." Lukas finally said.

Jesse's eyes widened.

"I was too little to remember. But it was my Mom's sister. They were out on their boat out there somewhere.” he gestured to the ocean,  “I don't know the exact details. Mom never talks about it. I won't ask Isa or Aiden….but I looked at newspaper articles. No one really knows what happened."

"Did they drown?"

"Their boat hit rocks." Lukas said. "They searched for hours. They found Aiden who had been with them. But they never found my aunt and uncle. My mom wasn't the same after that I guess. Like I said I was super young, I don't remember much. But after it happened we moved away. Mom started visiting less and less…."

Lukas sighed running his finger through his hair. "I'm not saying my Mom's grief isn't valid. She lost someone she loved. But she doesn't talk about it, I have no pictures of my aunt, no stories, no memories shared from my mother. She just buried it away. She blamed the ocean. She didn't even want me on a boat when I came out here."

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be." Lukas shrugged. He patted Jesse's arm. "People heal differently. Maybe my Mom will change someday, who knows. Maybe your dad will too."

Jesse shrugged. "Maybe." Then  seemingly eager to move the sad topic behind; He leaned in, "What are you doing by the way?"

"Oh! Drawing." Lukas flipped his artbook around.

Jesse's eyes widened like saucers, and an amazed gasp escaped his mouth. "Lukas!!!"

"What? Is it bad?" Lukas chuckled. He had only been drawing the horizon, nothing too jazzy. He wasn't an amazing artist by far. But with so many of his younger years spent bed ridden Lukas figured he was decent enough from all the practice.

Jesse reached out, but didn't touch. "It looks so real." He whispered.

"Really? You think so?"

"It is incr- incredible." Jesse said.

"Thank you." Lukas beamed. "I feel I do alright."

"Where I am from, our art is rough." Jesse explained.

"No artists from your hometown?"

"No," Jesse shook his head. "We make art. But it is harsh. Rough and ja-jagged." He gently ran his finger along the boom edge. "Your art is soft. It seems real. I can almost touch the water." He said with a bright smile.

Lukas blushed. "That is very kind of you Jesse."

"May I see more?"

"Sure!"

Lukas spent the next few minutes showing Jesse several drawings in his artbook. He was careful not to show Jesse the portrait of the brunet Lukas had been working on. He figured it would be a weird and awkward thing to show a friend he had only known a few weeks. So he focused on his other drawings, or people and places he knew and answering any of Jesse's questions.

"Who is that?"

"That is my other Aunt Isa."

"She seems regal."

Lukas laughed, "She rules the house to be sure."

"Where is that!"

"Inside the Aquarium. That is their biggest fish tank. Have you ever been?

Jesse shook his head.

"Well maybe we can go together sometime."

"Hopefully!" Jesse said, a slight weak smile on his face.

"When your dad is okay with it." Lukas added.

Jesse's eyes glanced away for a moment. "Yes….that." he shrugged it off. "Who are they?"

"That is Gill and Maya, close friends of my cousin."

Jesse smirked. "They seem in love."

"Oh they most certainly are."

Jesse hummed, "And who is that?"

Lukas peeked at the drawing, "That is my cousin Aiden."

Jesse eyed the drawing, even reaching out to touch it. "His eyes are sad." He said after a moment.

"Really?" Lukas twisted the drawing to look at it better. He had drawn the portrait recently, it had been one of those days at the shop where Magnus was talking mermaids with a customer. Aiden had sat at the checkout rolling his eyes every few minutes as his boss had prattled on.

Lukas had been humored by his cousin's annoyance so he drew Aiden while the other had stared bored out the window.

Aiden certainly looked unamused in the drawing. Lukas couldn't see the sad in Aiden's eyes like Jesse stated.

"I wasn't intending for him to look sad."

"You capture what is real." Jesse nodded. "Something bothers him."

Lukas eyed the drawing again, trying to find the secret in Aiden's eyes.

Had he truly captured something he didn't notice?

If so, what could have been on Aiden's mind that day? What haunted his thoughts so much to make him so sad?

"You make good art Lukas." Jesse said, pulling Lukas from his thoughts. "It is alive."

Lukas blinked a few times before smiling gratefully. "Thank you for the compliment Jesse."

The brunet nodded and settled back into the water. "I hope to see more."

"I promise I'll share whatever I make." Lukas beamed. Most of it anyway. “ We’ve had quite the interesting set of conversations today haven’t we?” he chuckled, “Doodles and parents.”

“Doodles?”

Lukas tapped his art book, “Alternate word for drawing.”

“Ooooooh~ I see.” Jesse laughed. “Doodles and parents then!”

Lukas smiled.

Jesse’s laughter trailed off as his eyes glanced towards the sun. Lukas knew well enough by now that Jesse never stayed past sundown. More often than not he left before the sun would even begin to set. Lukas wondered if Jesse had some sort of curfew - especially after the way Jesse spoke of his father.

“I need to go.” the male said, almost sadly as he eyed the sun. It wouldn’t be long before it began to sink on the horizon.

“I probably should leave here soon too.” Lukas looked at his watch, “I’m meeting some of Aiden’s friends for dinner tonight.”

“Elle- Ellegaard’s chowder?” Jesse asked - Lukas had spoken of it in one of their earlier talks.

“No we’re taking Gill’s car to drive to the next town, they have a movie theater over that way so we’re going to catch a late night movie after dinner.”

“I see.”

Lukas stood, stretching his stiff joints. The dock was admittedly not the most comfortable thing to sit on without any support. He made a mental note to invest in a cheap fishing chair at Magnus’s store. If they kept at this the way they were going Lukas was either going to need that chair or a chiropractor “Want to meet tomorrow? Aiden is off, we can introduce you two if you’d like?” he asked, popping his back. 

“I-” Jesse paused, as if he was thinking of something. “ I cannot,” he finally said. “I have to help my father.” his face fell further, “I will be busy for a long time.”

“Alright well when do you want to meet up?” Lukas said, “I am pretty flexible on my end.”

Jesse thought on this as well, his eyebrows doing that cute scrunch again. Then his eyes lifted once more, “I would be able to do it this we-week.” he instructed, “On the we-week after.”

“Two weeks from now?”

Jesse nodded, “On Fr-Friday.” he said. “But only for a little while, it would be close to sun dow - down.”

Lukas pondered it over, he was pretty sure he would be free two weeks from now. Magnus always told him his work was optional, and even if Lukas worked, he never worked that late. Maybe he could tell Aiden in advance so Aiden could come along as well. “Yeah I should be able to do that.” he grinned. “Till the next two weeks then.”

Jesse smiled softly, “Take care Lukas.” he whispered. “I look forward to seeing you soon.”

“I do too Jesse.”

The brunet did a little wave, then silently slipped under the water, instantly vanishing into the deep green. Lukas stayed on the dock a moment, looking around, wondering if he’d be able to spot Jesse surfacing again.

But like the many times before Jesse never did. He had vanished, like a dream in the wind.

Chapter Text

“Where is your cousin?” Gill asked.

Aiden looked at his watch, frowning, “With a possible boyfriend candidate.” he grumbled.

Maya choked on her soda and Gill’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait what?” the later asked, “Dude give us the skinny!"

“Even if I was going to give you details, I couldn't even if I wanted to!" Aiden shoved his hands into his coat pockets, shrugging, “Lukas met some guy a few weeks ago and they’ve been meeting up on the regular ever since.”

“Well good for him!” Maya beamed, “He needed a friend.”

“He says his name is Jesse,” Aiden explained nonchalantly. “I’ve never met the kid. Does the name ring a bell to any of you?”

“Last name?”

“Don’t know.”

Gill thought on this, “Only Jesse I know is that girl we went to highschool with. The real sweet gal that was in the architect club.”

Maya lifted an eyebrow, “The one who always wore overalls?”

“Blue hair clip?” Aiden added.

Gill nodded, “Yeah that’s the one.” he tapped his chin thoughtfully, “Last I heard of her though she was in Portland at some fancy college for building design and what not.”

“Well we all can’t stay here.” Aiden glanced at his watch again.

“Yeah, couldn’t be her anyway, I don’t know any male Jesses.” Gill shrugged. “Unless they had a gender change which in that case is good for them.”

Maya shook her head, she had been scrolling through her phone. “No, Jesse is still in Portland.” she twisted her phone to the boys, “Look, she’s on social media, she just got back from Europe.”

Gill whistled, impressed.

“I don’t think it’s anyone we grew up with.” Aiden shrugged, “Lukas says Jesse’s first language isn’t English.”

Maya tilted her head in confusion, “Well that would make him stick out like a sore thumb. This town is small enough everyone knows everybody one way or another. I think we would notice if a kid named Jesse who didn’t speak English as his primary moved into the area.”

“Maybe it’s outside of town?” Gill suggested. “There are a few houses between here and the next few towns. Most people go to bigger grocery stores for shopping and bulk supplies in other cities since we’ve only got the mom and pop shops here.”

“Makes the most sense. Either way though,” Aiden grumbled, “He is late.”

“Don’t worry dude,” Gill started to soothe, “The movie isn’t for a few hours we-”

Suddenly Maya made a noise of disgust, “Ugh, speaking of local infestations.” she frowned.

Aiden had his back to where Maya was looking, but he didn’t turn around. “Walking this way?”

“Like the sidewalk is a  catwalk.”

“Don’t make eye contact, maybe she’ll leave.” Aiden smirked.

“Good luck with that,” Maya shot back with a wry grin, “I think she might have the hots for you.”

“I think you have CO2 poisoning from being a mermaid performer too long.” Aiden retorted.

Gill looked at his phone, “Damn I think my parking meter is almost up, be right back going to get my car.”

Aiden knew just as well as Gill that the man got free parking at the Aquarium because he worked there.  “Gill don’t you dare-”

But Gill was already stepping off the street, giving Aiden a wave, “Be back in a minute!”

Maya jumped off the sidewalk as well, hurrying to catch up with the longer legged male. She looped her arm through her boyfriend’s, “I’m going with Gill, you wait here for Lukas okay?” she grinned.

Aiden scowled, he’d flip her off but his mom raised him better.

“Oh dear, it seems your little friends had run off.”

Aiden turned on his heel, leaning against the nearby building he and his friends had agreed to meet in front of. “Stella.”

Stella was the daughter of some big money tycoon man - Aiden never bothered to remember his name. Her family  owned a rival restaurant here in town, a food chain that spread out over several towns in fact. 

They made enough money - more than most people living here could speak for. Granted Aiden’s mom Isa made plenty of money, and so did Milo, they owned a nice house to live comfortably and a car or two. But Isa believed in working with her own two hands, and she passed that on to Aiden. Aiden had to work his own keep just like she had.

Stella’s family... not so much. Stella technically was the owner of the Champion diner here in town. A gift from daddy as it were. Why she was given this one out of the dozen’s she could have had all along the sea coast, Aiden would never know. Stella was very much out of place in such a sleepy little fishing town. She often lived as if she was somewhere more elegant and lively than where she actually was. 

Even now in the quickly chilling air, while Aiden sported his denim jacket, Stella wore a sleek black coat - probably leather- and trimmed in faux fur.

Aiden tolerated her well enough, their rivalry had turned playful of sorts. She was always trying to talk him into leaving Magnus and Ellegaard to come work for her. However, Magnus despised Stella’s father, he’d probably harpoon Aiden if Aiden even seemed like he was considering leaving for Champions. Aiden would never of course. He enjoyed listening to Magnus rant and rave about the man that was Stella’s father. Magnus called the man a whaler - which by the old seaman’s terms that was the lowest insult you could get from him.

Stella wasn’t an idiot, she knew Magnus’s standing with her family. The feeling between the adult men was mutual. She once joked with Aiden they were the Romeo and Juliet of the restaurant world. Talking away while their higher ups quarreled. 

“Without the blood, violence, and death of course.” she had said.

As far as Magnus was concerned, Aiden never talked to Stella, and Aiden made it clear with Lukas he had nothing to do with her. While that wasn’t truly the case, he had a reputation to keep and a rivalry to fuel for Magnus.

Anything for entertainment in this small town.

Stella adjusted her coat as she came to a stop in front of Aiden, her hot breath leaving little clouds into the cool air. “I haven’t seen you in ages darling! Where have you been?”

“Busy,” Aiden replied.

“On your boat?”

“With my cousin.” Aiden paused and then added, “Usually on the boat yeah.”

Stella chuckled, pushing her hair back, “I didn’t know you had family in town.”

“I didn’t exactly go walking around with a foghorn announcing it.” Aiden replied.

“How long will he be staying?”

“Roughly a year.”

Stella lifted an eyebrow. “That long? Fascinating! How come darling?”

Aiden simply smiled, he didn’t mind talking with Stella, but that doesn’t mean he was going to give her intimate details. 

She got the cue though, instead she wiggled close to him, rubbing her shoulder against his, “You should introduce us. I can hire him to come to work for me for a little while. It could be fun~”

“I would never.” Aiden smirked.

The blonde’s lips pushed out into a mock pout, “Killjoy.”

Aiden leaned in, “I don’t want to risk you becoming an in-law.”

She weakly slapped his chest, her eyes gleaming in mischief however. “Rude.”

“He couldn’t afford your extensions, much less a ring-”

Stella let out a short sharp laugh, “Ha! I’ll have you know this is natural” She ran her fingers through her hair, before her hand drifted to his shoulder, gloved fingers dancing on the denim. “However, I’m sure you could afford me a ring in his stead~”

Aiden stuck out his tongue.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to take him off your hands?” Stella purred, “I’m dying to meet some family of yours. I bet he got all the looks you are lacking.”

“Now look at who is being rude, how unlady-like.” Aiden laughed.

“At least I don’t smell like fish.”

“Do real work and that would change.”

“Oh low blow.” Stella chuckled, she patted his arm. “I figured if you ever needed a break…”

“Thanks Stella but I think I’ve got it.” Aiden replied. “Besides,” he dropped his volume to whisper in his ear, “I don’t think you are his type anyway.”

“Never judge what you haven’t tasted.” She retorted, “But pity~” the female pulled away, once again pushing her hair out of her face. “I better depart before your friend’s return and make the foolish notion I am trying to steal your soul.”

“I’m sure the whole sea witch vibe has nothing to do with it.” Aiden shrugged.

“You’re not a pretty enough mermaid for that.” Stella hummed as she passed Aiden, making her way down the street and towards her diner. “Till later darling!”

Aiden mutely waved, turning his face once more towards the direction of the boat docks.

He could see Lukas making his way up the road. He gave Aiden a meek wave of embarrassment, which Aiden responded with by looking at his own watch.

“Sorry I am late.” Lukas said, as he got closer.

“Don’t worry about it,” Aiden replied, “We’ve still got plenty of time. Gill and Maya are on their way to get the car. How was Jesse?"

Lukas nodded and gave a thumbs up. Still catching his breath he glanced over Aiden’s shoulder, breathlessly pointing at the departing Stella, a quizzical expression on his face.

“No one to worry about.” Aiden said.

The blond raised his eyebrow but didn’t have time to put a word in as Gill and Maya pulled up in the car.

“He arrives!” Maya teased.

Lukas blushed, “Sorry guys, I got distracted.” he said, giving a side glance to Aiden who simply smirked.

Maya’s grin turned cheeky “Of that I have no doubt.”

“Huh?”

“No worries, we have plenty of time.” Maya said instead, she pushed open the door.

“We’re going to hit the convenience store before we go.” Gill explained, “We can sneak in some snacks at the theater with Maya’s purse.”

“Lawbreakers.” Lukas teased.

Gill shrugged, as everyone buckled in, “What can I say, we like to live dangerously here in our little town.”

It took less than five minutes to get to the convenience store (small town really did mean small town.)

“Lukas help me get stuff while Gill and Aiden get the gas.” Maya said, grabbing Lukas’s hand.

Aiden blinked.

“Oh- okay-” Lukas glanced back as he climbed out of the car. “Do you want anything specific?”

“Gummy worms.” Gill said.

“Orange slices.” Aiden said.

Lukas gave a thumbs up and followed Maya into the store.

Gill opened his mouth-

“What are you up to?” Aiden frowned, turning his head to face the larger male in the driver seat next to him.

Gill blinked, “......Jesus you are sharp.”

“Well for starters, your gas meter is full.”

“Oh” the other grinned sheepishly, “Guess we didn’t think that part through.”

Aiden raised an eyebrow. “Gillllll-”

“Okay okay jeez cool your jets.” Gill rubbed the back of his neck, “Look Maya and I took a some time off two weeks from now, we’re going to head to Newport and we were wondering if you wanted to come with us?”

His brain did a quick calculation of the date and Aiden’s stomach twisted, he looked down at the dashboard. “Oh….”

“I mean, the shops are gonna be all closed.” Gill said softly, “None of the fishermen are going to be working either.” He put an arm over Aiden’s shoulders, “We already booked a hotel room, it’s got a spare bed. I figured you wouldn’t mind sharing a room with us. It’s not like Maya and I are gonna do anything freaky.”

Aiden snorted slightly, but he was still fighting down the bile in the back of his throat.

Gill gave him a gentle squeeze, “I know Newport isn’t really your style. But we could check out the aquarium down there? Or maybe go whale watching. Heck, we could even go make fun of the monkey mermaid at the Ripley’s Believe It Or Not Museum.”

Swallowing hard, Aiden finally returned his focus to Gill, “I appreciate the offer Gill, but I don’t want to cut in on your guys' vacation.”

“It’s not really a vacation I promise we're just getting out a town for a spell. You can even bring Lukas. I am sure he would love it, ” Gill said, “You know how everyone is around that time.”

“Yeah… I know.”

“Maya and I just figured it might be good for you. You can get some fresh air, get out of here a bit.” Gill said, he tilted his head, giving Aiden a concerned smile, “We care about you, ya know-”

“If we could do a poly you’d be the one.” Aiden echoed right as Gill said the exact same thing. 

Gill smiled softly. “Look, Aiden, we just want you to be okay.” he hugged him.

Aiden accepted the hug and even returned it, “I’ll be fine Gill, but I think I am going to stay here. I really appreciate the offer though.”

“Are you sure?”

Aiden nodded, “Yeah, besides, Newport has all those fumes and I can’t risk Lukas getting sick.” he waved his hand towards the store. “And I don’t want to leave him here alone either.”

“What about his little friend?”

“I doubt even Jesse would be swimming out in that water during that week.” Aiden replied, though the thought made his stomach twist. 

Gill flinched. “If you think you’ll be okay….”

“I always am.” Aiden assured. He gave Gill a sad smile, despite the ache in his chest. “It’s only one week a year. Only one night….”

The other didn’t reply,  but he squeezed Aiden’s hand, then turned his gaze to the ocean. Aiden did too, both of them stayed quiet till Maya and Lukas returned to the car.

“You sure you can fit all this in your purse?” Lukas asked, as they buckled in.

"Trust me, Mary Poppins bag couldn't hold more!" Gill plastered a smile once more on his face, no evidence of the conversation he and Aiden had just shared. “She hid a whole chicken in there one time.”

Lukas’s eyebrows show up, “I need to hear that story now.”

Gill laughed, “Well this one time we needed to….”

The story trailed on as they pulled out onto the road, heading out of town as the rain began to fall down.  Aiden glanced at the rearview mirror. Maya was looking at him, silent as Gill wove his tale.

Aiden gave her a smile.

The female’s eyes turned sad, but she returned Aiden’s smile. 

He didn’t need to tell her his answer.

Maya knew.

Jesse yelped as a pair of hands slipped over his eyes.

“Guess who?” a familiar voice whispered.

Jesse chuckled, pushing the invader’s off his face, “Hello mom.” he smiled.

His mother laughed, swimming up and over so she could face Jesse. She beamed at him, “Hello darling.”

Jesse closed the tome head been reading. These past few nights the city and especially the palace had been abuzz with activity. Jesse’s studies had been put on hold as he became busy helping his uncle’s, mother and father with whatever they might need.

Not wanting to fall behind on his studies however - and on a more private note, lose a chance to see Lukas as he would be stuck catching up - Jesse spent every private moment he could trying to keep up.

“Studying?” his mother noticed, “Aren’t you tired?” she affectionately ran her hand along his cheek, “I feared we were swimming you ragged these past few nights.”

“I’m not too worn out mom I promised.” Jesse assured. “I'm glad to be able to help you and dad.”

She chuckled, “You’re built so much like your father. You could just swim forever couldn’t you? Well, we most certainly appreciate your help love,” Alex sighed, glancing wistfully off, “Your father is stressed out enough as it is.” but then her smile returned, “He and I however want to speak with you.”

Jesse blinked, “What?”

“Your father and I have something to discuss with you,” Alex explained, lacing her around Jesse’s, she led him out of the room.

“Really?” 

It was hard to hide it, but Jesse felt a fearful and panicking sensation bubble and twist within his stomach.

Had his parents found out he had been sneaking out early to go to the reef? Or worse. Did they know about Lukas?

Alex nodded, “Yes, we’ve been meaning to talk to you about it sooner, but we’ve both been so busy.”

Jesse swallowed, throat thick.

His mother gave him a questioning look, “Jesse dear don’t look so distressed.” she kissed his cheek, “It is a good thing.”

Jesse let out the breath he didn’t know he had been holding. “Oh thank heavens.”

The ginger lifted an eyebrow, “What did you think we wanted to talk to you about?” she inquired.

Jesse glanced off, “I was worried I had done one of my tasks incorrectly is all.” he quickly answered.

“Well don’t worry about that.” his mother assured as she patted Jesse’s shoulder and led him into his parent’s bedroom, “You have been helping splendidly.”

Steve was engrossed in some of his own tomes as the pair swam into the room. He looked up, smiling brightly at the sight of them. “There you are!” he glanced at Alex, “Where was he hiding?”

“Not hiding love,’ she let go of Jesse and joined Steve at his side, “I found him in the archives, studying of all things!”

Jesse’s father was surprised, “Really?” he looked at Jesse, “The same son who used to be thrilled every year to have a break, was in the archives…. studying.”

Jesse smiled sheepishly, “What can I say?” he swam over, settling down on the opposite perch of his mother and father. “Mom said you wanted to talk?”

“Yes,” Steve settled down as well, “I have been wanting to speak to you about your visits to the reef.”

Jesse’s heart skipped a beat.

Steve looked him over, “For the past several moon cycles you have been going to the reef with your friends as we agreed.”

Jesse mutely nodded, too fearful to speak.

His father’s expression turned somewhat embarrassed, “You have kept up in your studies, and you have been respectful of our conditions. Despite my fears, you have remained safe and cautious. You have been respectful of my wishes so it is only fair I am respectful of yours.”

Jesse’s eyes widened as Steve picked up a charm from his desk and handed it to Jesse, “Dad-”

“You have proven yourself capable.” Steve said softly, glancing at his wife who gave him an encouraging squeeze. He gazed back to Jesse, “I want you to take this charm to the reef, place it under the crimson clam shell that lives under the great table coral in the center of the reef. It will enforce the magic for another year and protect it from human interference. Should you wish,” he swallowed nervously, “I permit you to go alone. You do not need to take any one with you.”

Jesse gasped, “Dad, I -” he clutched the charm to his chest, “Dad you don’t have to do this!”

“You have been respectful of my rules Jesse.” Steve assured, “Your mother and I had a long discussion about it. I know I am not the most lenient of fathers. But you have proven yourself more than worthy.” he gave Jesse a pained smile, “I can’t expect you to be escorted forever.”

Jesse looked down at the charm in his hand, hearing Lukas’s words in his mind.

Your dad just needs time.

An overwhelming sense of guilt washed over Jesse. Here he was, sneaking off and his father was now more leniency. Which couldn’t have been easy, he could almost imagine the heated debate with Jesse’s mother that resulted in this. 

“Thank you Dad, I ….” Jesse gave his father a smile, “I am honored you trust me with this.”

Steve silently returned the smile.

“But,” Jesse reached out, grabbing his dad’s hand, “If it is alright with you, I would like to bring my friend’s with me when I go to deliver the charm.”

Steve’s eyes widened but the tension in his shoulder’s slackened, “Really?!”

Jesse nodded.

Steve and Alex were at a loss for words for a moment, his parents blinking questioning glances at each other, no doubt wondering what had come over their child who used to beg relentlessly just to leave home. 

“I enjoy their company,” Jesse explained, “I fear the reef would be rather droll on my own.”

Steve nodded respectfully, “If that is what you wish Jesse, but please know that you are now free to go to the reef alone any time you wish.”

Jesse smiled.

Steve’s grin struggled a bit, “Just…..let us know when you leave yes?”

Laughing, Jesse pushed himself off his perch and hugged his parents, “I will, I promise, and thank you!”

They held him tight, their hold full of love and caring. 

“I am proud of you Jesse.” his father whispered.

Jesse’s chest clenched, “Thanks dad….” he replied softly.

Jesse closed his eyes, squeezing his parents tightly, fighting back the weight of guilt that slowly crept into his soul.

Chapter Text

Mevia was bored to say the least.

She spent most of her recent days hiding in the reef, occasionally eating fish, or ruining the catches of the local fisherman. 

She had been spying as instructed, watching the bratty little ilk that was the child of the king and queen. There were days of course he was here with his obnoxious little friends. But during many sunlight hours the prince would pass by the reef alone with no accompaniment, making his way towards the shore and the human’s settlement.

Mevia never cared much for humans, they were filthy creatures. She wasn’t friendly to her local sea life, but that didn’t mean she wanted to swim in oil and garbage either. Some days she longed for the old times, when man sailed the seas on wooden vessels. Now their boats were obnoxious steely beasts, with rumblings more irritating than whale songs.  She missed the days when she could lure a  man into the waters. Humans used to be so much fun to drown.

Mevia had not been able to follow the prince to the settlement. As the closer the one came to shore the less places there were to hide. The reef was really the only decent area for coverage - that and the tunnels built into the sea cliff. If she followed him she would have been easily spotted, even with all her spells and tricks the prince was not reckless in his travels.

In recent nights however the prince had not passed through the area. It left Mevia with little to do, she knew of course she could slip into the city should she wish. But Hadrian was adamant she remained tucked away. The cecaelia wanted revenge, and for the time being Mevia was willing to play along. 

But as said before, she was painfully bored. She was tired of killing fish, and the fisherman has cycled out of the area to different fishing grounds.

She rested lazily within a hollowed out portion of the nearby sea cliffs, she had a good view of the reef from her perch, but she would not be easily spotted by any passerby.

Her pet - if you can call him that - a  rather larger and rather aggressive great white shark swam nearby. Great white sharks were not native to these waters, they tended to pass through instead of staying around  so Mevia had to be careful to make sure no one noticed the large beast. He swam back and forth now - passing her hole - in protection or looking for a chance to eat her only the shark would know.  She wouldn’t call the shark her pet, she had cast a spell on the animal when she was on her way to meet Hadrian for the first time. She hadn’t trusted Hadrian - still didn’t - and the spell forced the shark to do her bidding. That way if Hadrian had tried anything she would have an extra edge when it came to the fight. A few extra teeth to handle his annoying amount of tentacles.

But Hadrian hadn’t tried anything - yet.  So Mevia held onto the shark. 

But the animal was agitated, great whites were not easily tamable. Nor were they particularly fond of merfolk. The animal was smart enough to fight her, and holding the spell for so long on an animal that was actively resisting her was not easy. It was hungry, it was mad. It wanted it’s freedom.

If Hadrian doesn’t act soon I am just going to feed him to you. Mevia thought as the animal passed her hole, angrily bumping its body against the rocks. 

Suddenly, as if the ancient sea gods heard her thoughts, voices plucked Media's attention. She peeked over the edge, spotting four merfolk swimming towards the reef. 

Mevia let out a toothy grinning, easily recognizing the tail markings of the prince even from her distant hiding hole.  “Well well well~” she purred. “Looks like daddy has finally let you out to play again~”

Mevia glanced at the shark, then back to the prince.

Maybe it was boredom, maybe she was tired of waiting. Maybe, just maybe, she was tired of taking orders from Hadrian.

The shark swam past Mevia, and she ran her hand along the belly of the animal, casting her magic on the creature. She blessed it with speed, a desire to feast, and paramount aggression

Below, the merfolk were laughing and playing, unaware of her nor the danger they would soon be in. 

Mevia smiled.

“Go get them.”

“So your dad really gave you the okay to be out here by yourself?” Petra asked, she seemed skeptical.

“I still can’t believe it myself, but he trusts me.” Jesse said. He looked down at the charm in his palm. The magical artifact glowed faintly in his hand, the carved stone was warm to the touch, soothing and it gave Jesse a feeling of peace.

“Even for something as important as that?” Axel asked, swimming over Jesse and tapping the charm as he went.

“Yes,” Jesse protectively pulled it to his chest, “Even for this.”

From what Jesse understood the charm is what kept the reef alive year round. It was what made the waters warmer, the fish and coral thrive, and brought food and life to the merfolk. The charm also doubled as protection, since Steve’s magic could only spread so far it doubled as a barrier to hide from humans. In case the day ever came where his father’s magic failed.

Magic that one day would be Jesse’s duty to maintain.

Thinking about his father sent another spike of guilt through Jesse. 

Steve had been in such a good mood at the first meal. Jesse wasn’t blind to the relief on his father’s face when Jesse had informed him that he would be taking his friends to reef with him.

“Are you sure?” Steve asked, “You don’t have to prove anything to me Jesse.” he had said.

“I am sure.” Jesse answered, “We might stay there for a little while if that is alright with you?”

“Of course,” the older male smiled, “The reef was one of the last things needing to be done. You and your friends can enjoy your time as long as you need.”

“Are you sure? I can help out more-”

“Don’t worry about it Jesse.” Steve smiled softly, “The last of it unfortunately falls to me.” he kissed Jesse’s head, “You have fun today.”

Jesse eyed the stone once more, running his thumb over the glowing carvings.

“So where do you have to put it?” Axel asked, pulling Jesse from his thoughts.

“Oh,” Jesse ran his fingers through his hair, “Dad says we have to put the stone in the center off reef, underneath the giant tabletop coral there should be a red clam shell.”

“Oh I know the spot he is talking about!” Petra said, “It’s massive, I’ve taken naps on it.” she looked ahead to the reef, “I’ve never noticed any red calm though?”

“I was told it was small, no bigger than my fist.” Jesse replied.

“Probably to keep it less noticeable.” Olivia observed.

“Probably.”

“Then we can have some fun right?” Axel grinned toothily, “We haven’t been able to hang out for ages, you’ve been so busy.”

“I help my parents every year you know that.” Jesse laughed, “But yes Axel, we’ll be able to stay here for a little while. My parents do not have any more tasks for me.”

“Yes!” Axel cheered.

“In that case…” Petra smirked. Suddenly she bolted forward, “Race you all the rest of the way!!!”

The red haired female shot forward with a hard shove of her tail and a burst of bubbles. Petra instantly gained speed and distance.

“Hey no fair!” Axel hollered,

“Sea slugs lose!” Petra shouted back.

Olivia was next to take off, being a selkie by nature her response time was faster than all of them. She quickly gained water, leaving the boys in a wave of currents and bubbles. “Later fellas!” she giggled.

Axel glanced at Jesse, it was clear now this wasn’t going to be a race for first but a race for who would not be stuck last.

“Don’t you-” Jesse began to say.

Axel darted forward.

“Axel!” Jesse yelled, “You little-”

“Last one there is a dwarf seahorse!” Axel shouted.

Jesse’s fins prickled in offense, there was no way he was going to be called a dwarf seahorse. That was a mock to his genes and his actual skills. 

“Oh, it, is on!”

Jesse surged forward, but he was careful to make sure the charm was tucked safely in his hands. There was no point in having fun if he was going to blow the one task his father had set out for him to do.

Jesse soon caught up with Axel, he knew the other male would run out of speed eventually. Axel was fast but his build was meant for short bursts of speed, Axel was designed for an endurance haul not a speed run. 

Up ahead Olivia had already passed Petra. With seemingly no effort and an unprecedented amount of grace, Olivia elegantly swirled, arching over Petra and taking the lead, leaving the female behind. 

“Hey!” Petra cried.

“Haven’t you heard to the phrase swift as a selkie?” Olivia laughed, as she continued to widen the distance between her and Petra.

Jesse clenched his jaw, forcing every fiber of his being to go faster, harder, stronger. He slowly pulled forward, Axel starting to fall behind him.

“Oh no you don’t!” Axel laughed.

Jesse yelped as Axel grabbed his arm, sending Jesse’s line of sight teetering and his swimming spinning. “Hey! You-” he wrestled against Axel’s grip, “You backstabbing stone fish!”

Axel made a fake gasp of offense, “At least I’m not a goblin-”

“Don’t you dare finish that sentence!” Jesse laughed as he submitted to Axel’s wrestle, aggressively disheveling Axel’s hair. “Now who is a goblin shark?!”

“Hey!”

Laughing, the two male’s tumbled through the water in their playful fight. More determined now to sabotage the other over winning the spot for second to last. 

“When I get my hands on you-” Axel squirmed as Jesse moved to his back.

“You can try-OOF!” Jesse grunted as he and Axel crashed into something - to which Jesse immediately recognized off the grunt was Petra as he was squished between the two. “Petra what-”

“Don’t. Move.” Petra whispered, her voice tense and her back stiff. 

Immediately sensing her mood, Jesse and Axel let go of each other and straightened. Petra was stiff as a coral, her entire body rigid as she stared in front of her.  Olivia was not to far ahead, she too had stopped swimming, instead she hovered in place, her entire body trembling in fear.

“Petra-” Axel began, only for his voice to roll into a gasp.

Jesse look ahead, he saw it too.

A great white shark

The massive animal was at the moment just above the reef, almost still in the water. Jesse knew it could see them, just as well as they could see it. 

Jesse had seen a great white shark before, many families within his colony owned one or two. They were not the easiest animal to tame - seeing as if a great white was big enough then a mer was edible in their eyes. But once tamed they made wonderful pets, and they were loyal to death. 

Wild great white sharks passed through the area all the time. They never got close to the city, the megalodon guarding them made sure of that. But it wasn’t uncommon to see a great white now and then out here.  What baffled Jesse was how close to the reef it was, the magic in the reef wasn’t designed to scare all sharks away mind you, sharks were just as essential as fish. 

But the magic was designed to protect the merpeople from anything that might harm them. 

But there was a shark. Right there. 

This shark wasn’t tame.

This shark was big .

Jesse didn’t need to read its mind to know what it was thinking. 

It wanted to eat.

“What do we do?” Petra whispered.

Jesse swallowed, his throat thick. 

“ Jesse”! Petra whispered a little more urgently, “What do we do?”

“I-”

Suddenly with frightening speed - almost too fast for the creature - the great white surged forward, heading straight for them. It’s jaw was already open, ready for a crushing bite.

“ SWIM!” Olivia screamed.

“Where?!” Axel cried.

“Back home go!” Petra shouted.

“”NO!” Olivia yelled, “He’ll catch us in the open water! The reef! Swim for the reef!”

Jesse dived down with the others, just barely able to get off the way in time. The speed from the animal was fierce, as it rushed by a swirl of currents sent Jesse spinning out of control. 

He hit the sand with a cry, disorientated as silt flew everywhere. His gills fluttered rapidly as he struggled to take in air. 

Great whites shouldn’t be that fast! Why was it so fast?!

“Jesse!” Petra cried.

“I am fine!” Jesse screamed, “Keep going!” he pushed himself off the seabed, rushing towards the reef. He didn’t need to look back to know the shark was probably turning around for another go. He had bought himself a few seconds but-

Olivia - who had reached the coral first and had been surveying behind her friends turned a deathly pale color. “ Jesse dive!” she screamed.

Jesse didn’t hesitate, he hit the sand just as the mighty animal rushed over him nearly clipping his tail, “ Augh!”

“ Jesse!!!”

The shark made a frighteningly sharp turn, it’s tail slowing on the curve for only half a second before it was rushing for Jesse once more. 

“Jesse, look out!” Petra shoved him aside, the animal crashing into the sand with a muffled wet thump!

Silt and sand flew everywhere, blinding Jesse as the shark thrashed violently into the seabed.

Petra suddenly screamed in terror and the shark lunged out of the cloud, taking the mermaid with her. 

“Petra!!!”

The mermaid was caught by one of the decorative wrappings on her tail, it had been hooked in the shark’s mouth and as the animal swam it dragged her with it. 

The shark itself was furious, aware that it had a potential meal right next to it. But every time it moved to bite Petra , it shoved her out of reach. Petra clawed at the side of the shark, panicked to hang on and not be swept into the mouth of the creature as it thrashed and tore about. She gripped one of the shark's fins with an iron grasp.

“Petra!” Jesse shot after the shark, desperate and distressed to save his friend.

“No! Don't!” Petra yelled. 

The female unsheathed her knife between the violent thrashings of the shark. The weapon wouldn’t do her much good to fight the animal, it was far too large and the knife too small. However with one unsteady swipe - Petra slashed off the wrappings and broke free of the shark. 

Blood swirled in the water, the substance seeping from Petra’s tail where her knife and damaged scale and flesh. She froze for a moment disoriented and confused from her unwilling ride. 

Jesse rushed up, grabbing Petra by the arm as the shark began it’s return attack.

Fleeing for all their might Jesse and Petra race to the reef, Petra’s wounded tail leaving a vapor trail behind her.

“Swim faster!” Axel screamed.

“Hurry it’s coming!!” Olivia cried.

Jesse surged forward, refusing to let go of Petra. He didn’t dare look behind him, fearful that the sight of the shark would freeze him up and it would be all over. The coral and rock were right in front of them, they just needed to get there. Just needed to get to cover. 

Swim faster! Swim faster!!!

“Jesse-” Oliva screamed.

“ DOWN!” Axel roared.

Bracing his palm in between Petra’s shoulder blades Jesse shoved down, both of them crashing into the coral beds. 

The shark struck the rock above their heads. It hit so hard that rock and coral - even barnacles broke free, raining down on their heads. Jesse looked up - eyes widening as he saw a sheen of light flicker over the body of the animal. It was barely visible through the panic and debris.

A small gasp stuck in Jesse’s throat. 

Was that….

Magic?

The shark backed away from the desecrated rock, blood and gravel falling from its mouth, some teeth feel with the debris, shattered or broken loose by the impact.

“What is wrong with that?!” Petra gasped, her gills struggling for air as she and Jesse swatted away the larger chunks of stone that rained down on them. “I’ve  never seen a shark act this vicious!”

“I don’t know!” Jesse ducked as the shark surged forward again, trying to shove it’s head into their shelter. Coral cracked all around the head of the beast, fish scattered to get away. Some of them met their end in the deadly teeth as the jaws slammed open and closed.

“Petra! Jesse!” Olivia cried. “Are you okay?!”

“We’re stuck!” Petra yelled, flinching as the shark backed up and slammed into the coral again, breaking more away. She looked worriedly at Jesse, “Jesse if she don’t get out of here we’re-’ the shark hit again, this time breaking so close they could easily have touched the animal’s nose if they wanted.

“I know I know I -” Jesse lurched, ducking shattered remains of coral, “I-” he eyed the shark, inspecting the sheen that would briefly shimmer over the body of the animal. 

Jesse looked down at the charm in his hand.

“Stay here.”

Petra looked sharply up, “Wha-”

Jesse shot out of their hiding place, right as the shark backed up for another attack.

“Jesse no!”

The animal gave chase immediately. It followed Jesse showing no indication of pain or weariness. Even with all the cuts and wounds on its face from attacking rock and coral. 

“Jesse what are you doing?!” Axel gasped.

“Just stay where you are!” Jesse ordered. 

He wove and dove through arches and tunnels, twisting around rocks and through the reef. The shark was relentless, following Jesse wherever it could. 

Tabletop coral tabletop coral!

Jesse shot through the tunnel, the shark inches behind him. It hit the rock, unable to fit through the small opening. Jesse was slowed to a crawling pace, having to claw his way through the narrow corridor as it was almost too small for even him.

He pried himself out of the hole, looking desperately for the coral formation his father had told him about. 

Tabletop coral table top - there!

Right there, vibrant and golden as the sun, vast as a boat; high above the reef and towering in the center of it all, was the tabletop coral.

Jesse swam forward-

“ JESSE LOOK OUT!”

Jesse screamed in terror as the shark surged around - it had somehow figured out where he was coming out. Jesse shot up, barely able to dodge the massive animal. It’s dorsal fin struck him in the ribs. He rolled along the back of the animal, tumbling as it rushed past.  The charm flew out of his hand as he spiraled out of control, “No!”

The charm drifted down to the seabed, snagging on a blue chunk of coral.

Jesse scrambled to recover, dashing down to retrieve the stone. 

But it was too late the shark was already coming - it was already turned around, already charging.

Jesse lunged for the stone.

The shark opened its mouth, teeth gleaming in the moonlight. 

“ Jesse!!!!"

Chapter Text

“ Jesse!!!”

Jesse snatched the charm from the coral just as the shark bore down upon him. 

“Get away from him!”

Jesse shielded himself, curling into a ball as Axel came from his hiding place and slammed as hard as he could into the shark. 

Axel was the biggest of the four of them, but he was nowhere near as big as the shark. It was enough however, the animal was veered off course by Axel’s impact, and it just barely missed Jesse. The teeth of the animal caught his shoulder as it crashed into the coral. 

The shark writhed, fighting to right itself as Jesse and Axel scurried away from the danger.

“I told you to stay!” Jesse stressed.

“And what?” Axel argued, pressing his hand to Jesse's wound to stem the blood flow “Watch you be eaten-?!”

They yelped as the shark lunged at them, still struggling to orientate itself. 

Olivia rushed up, and with one swift backward arch, slammed her tail against the head of the creature. “Move move move!”

They rushed away, knowing they didn’t have much time.

“What’s the plan!” Petra shouted, joining the trio.

“I need to get this charm under the clam!” Jesse hastily explained. “I think the shark is cursed! If we get the charm under that tabletop coral  the enchantments will free the shark and we will-”

“Split!” Petra cried, shoving her hands against Jesse’s chest.

The group cried out, as the shark plowed through the middle of their group, nearly wiping them out in one fell swoop. 

“Jesse, get the stone in place, we'll distract him!” Axel yelled.

Jesse nodded, though terrified for his friends he could only hope that the charm would protect them. If they could hold the shark off long enough for Jesse to get to the clam. 

Axel slammed into the shark as it came back again, trying to use his poisonous spines to harm the animal, but it seemed to do little to slow it down.

In fact, despite his friend’s best attempts, the shark seemed to have one target.

Jesse.

Jesse cried out in pain as the shark grazed him once more. This time it caught him by the tail, the sharp serrated teeth of the animal tearing at his scales. 

“Jesse!”

Petra lunged onto the shark, trying to scrap at the eyes of the animal. She sank her second set of teeth into the animal, her sharp teeth digging into the hide. Olivia leapt onto the other side of the shark, trying to block it’s vision. 

“Jesse! Swim !” she screamed.

“Hurry!” Axel yelled, grabbing onto the tail of the animal, fighting to hold it back.

Jesse rushed to the coral, the shark wasn’t far behind. Even with his friend’s efforts the animal was determined to sink its teeth into Jesse. 

Jesse crashed into the coral he was moving so fast and he quickly scrambled under it, “Clam clam where is the clam!”

There were hundreds of rocks and corals hiding under the large formation.

Oh Poseidon’s beard you have got to be kidding me !?!?

Jesse scrambled down, tearing up rock and sand in a desperate search to find the clam. 

“Jesse h- hurry-” Petra gritted out, before she bit down again.

“I’m trying, I'm trying!”

“I’m losing grip!” Axel cried.

“Just a second longer!”

The shark lurched, and Axel lost his hold on the animal. The great white surged forward crashing into the tabletop coral. The impact was enough to throw the girls off, and they were sent spinning, screaming in fright. 

Blood and silt swirled everywhere, it was blinding and it hurt Jesse’s lungs has he panic inhaled the gritty sand.

Where is it where is it where is it-

THERE!

Tucked up against the main support of the coral, a blood red clammed gleamed  and shimmered. 

The shark - once again able to see, focused its sight on Jesse.

Jesse lunged for the clam. 

“Jesse!” Petra screamed.

He grabbed the red sea creature. He could feel the weight of the animal bearing down upon him. In a matter of seconds it would sink his teeth into Jesse and - 

The underside of the clam was hallowed out, a perfect slot to fit the charm.

“NO JESSE!”

Jesse slammed the charm into place.

There was a loud VOOM! Like a thick and heavy pulse the water rippled. The sheer force of it slammed Jesse into the coral and sent the shark spinning away. Even his friends who were not as close were knocked back. 

The impact nearly knocked Jesse out, he slumped to the base of the coral dazed and confused.

The sensation of magic swirled through the water, and everything went still. The currents stilled for a moment, and the temperature rose to its familiar pleasant warmth.

The protection had returned to the reef. 

Olivia was the first to recover, and she swam to Jesse’s side. “Jesse are you alright?” she gently placed a hand on Jesse’s shoulder, careful to avoid his wounds.

Jesse sat up, cringing at the pain that ran up his spine - he was no doubt bruising as they spoke. “I think so-” he rubbed the back of his neck. “Where is the shark?”

“Pssst!” 

Jesse and Olivia looked over to see Petra and Axel waving nervously over to them. They joined the pair, safely tucked in behind a bundle of seaweed.

“There!” Axel whispered, pointing.

Jesse followed Axel’s finger, to where the shark was.

The great white was upside down, still in the water. 

“Is it dead?” Petra asked, her voice hushed.

“That pulse was strong.” Olivia whispered, “Maybe….”

“No look, his tail is still twitching. He is just dazed.”

“I’ve never seen a great white go tonic.” Petra whispered. “They hate it when we do that.”

Jesse eyes the shark, worried. But much to his relief he could see no sign of the magical sheen that had once coated the animal. Whatever magical effect it had been put under was gone now that the reef’s charm was in place. 

Axel was right, seconds later the great white shark righted itself. It swam in agitated circles for a moment, sharply turning left and right. The rage of the animal was gone. Despite the sharp turns it had slowed considerably. 

It passed by their hiding spot once, the fear still residing in them was enough for them to tuck back and hide. But the great white paid them no mind. Jesse looked at the dark glassy eye as it passed. He felt a sensation of relief coming from the poor creature. 

It had no interest in hurting them, at least not right now.

“Guys I think it is safe.” Jesse whispered, he exited from their seaweed hiding place.

His friends joined him, watching the great white shark depart from the reef.

Petra paused to pick up a shark tooth from the sand. It was one of many lost in the fray, but it was one of the slightly smaller ones. One of the few that had not been shattered or cracked. She gently ran her finger along the sharp serrated edges. “I wonder what was wrong with it….” she mumbled. She lifted her head to watch the shark depart, “I’ve never seen a great white act that way.”

“I think it was cursed.” Jesse said, he felt exhausted, like all the energy had been drained out of him. “When we put the charm into place it broke the spell on him.”

“Who would curse a shark?” Axel frowned.

“Don’t you have to be a powerful magic user for that?” Olivia asked nervously. 

“Whoever it was.” Jesse said solemnly, “They couldn’t have been good….”

They remained silent, watching in a mixture of relief and concern as the great white shark vanished into the deep blue gloom.

“And you said it was a great white shark?” Steve said. His expression was grim. 

After placing the clam back under the coral. Jesse and his friends had no intention of staying around the reef. Their injuries and of course still being shook up from the shark attack left little urge to stick around and play.

Jesse loved a good game of shark bait - but that was a little too extreme for everyone.

So his friends had hurried home to relay the incident to Jesse’s parents. He and his friends were treated, and they replayed their story to the king and queen.

Naturally Steve and Alex were very upset, not at them, shark attacks were unfortunately commonplace and they were relieved the youth were safe. But the news was still distressing.

Jesse’s friends had returned to their homes now, and it was only him and his family left. Steve assisted in cleaning the last of Jesse’s injuries. 

Jesse nodded, careful not to jostle his father’s work as the older male treated his tail. Everyone had been scrapped up pretty badly, the worst of it ironically being Petra’s own tail when she had cut herself loose. 

His shoulder would thankfully heal in a few days, merfolk were fast healers like that. But Jesse’s tail would take a little more time. 

“It was. Older male,” Jesse recited, he didn’t mind his father asking for the story a second time. It was better than pained silence. “He was about fifteen feet long, maybe more.”

“We’ve had great whites in the area, but never that close to the reef.” Herobrine frowned.

“It could have been because the reef’s barrier was weak.” Romeo suggested, as the most learned magic user in the family, he knew tricks and tips that even Jesse’s own father didn’t know. “That would explain how the shark would have been in the reef.”

“But what about that light I saw on the shark?” Jesse asked, “Or why it moved so fast, and was so aggressive.”

“That is true, I’ve never heard of a great white moving so quickly.” Romeo admitted, “They are not the fastest sharks.”

“Modification enchantment?” Steve mumbled.

Jesse looked to his father, “What?’

“Oh you’re right!” Romeo said, “That would make sense, and how it was uninterested in you four of you after you put the charm in place.” he tapped his finger to his chin, thinking, “If that was the case, the shark would have eventually died out.”

“What do you mean?”

“Modification enchantments can force a mer or a animal to do things beyond it’s physical prowess or change it’s natural nature.” Alex explained. “You can make yourself stronger, or faster, or make something more aggressive.”

“But it is deadly.” Steve joined in, pausing to rub some salve on Jesse’s tail. “The spell comes at the cost of the energy of the enchanted creature itself. You cannot force something to be what it is not for a very long time. The longer you or the animal are changed, the more of your natural energy is drained. It would eventually kill you. It’s a deadly spell and forbidden here, that is why you probably have never heard of it.”

“But who could have cast such a spell?”

“Very few could that I know of.” Herobrine said, “Romeo?”

The angler was thinking it over still, “No you are right, even I can think of a handful of souls outside of myself and this family who could perform such a magical feat. I wonder if it was an amateur user. It isn’t impossible for even someone of Jesse’s age and skill to perform such magic. The user probably lost control and lost the shark in the end.”

A lump formed in Jesse’s throat. “Does that mean...does that mean they could have died-”

“No no no!” Romeo quickly assured, “The shark probably spotted something it could eat and bolted. No worries my dear nephew.”

“All that matters is that you and your friends are safe.’ Steve said, finished his work and let go of Jesse’s tail. He gave Jesse a weary smile, “And don’t worry, this doesn’t affect your solo visits to the reef either.”

Jesse was surprised, “Really? Are you sure?”

Steve nodded, “Sharks are normal Jesse. Even -unfortunately- enchanted ones. All your mother and I ask is you just watch out for sharks in case this one decides to stay in the area.”

“I think I’ll rest for a few days.” Jesse smiled.

His father smiled, then affectionately running his fingers through Jesse’s hair he kissed his forehead, “Go get some rest.”

Jesse smiled, hugged his family and departed for his chambers. If his family was confident, so should he. He swam away, sleep sounds good right now.

Steve’s smile faltered as his son left the room, he let out a heavy sigh, leaning back as his mate wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

Herobrine crossed his arms, a concerned expression plastered to his face, “I know that look.”

Steve closed his eyes, “That obvious?”

Alex kissed the top of his head. “What is it darling? Is it the shark?”

“Partially,” Steve admitted, he opened his eyes again, looking to Romeo, “Would it be too much of you to ask to look into candidates to who could have cast the spell?”

The angler nodded, “It would be my pleasure. I won’t lie, I am concerned about the matter myself. I have heard of singular modification enchantments, but to do more than one takes effort and time. This would have taken someone of considerable skill.”

“I agree.”

“What else is on your mind brother?” Herobrine asked.

Steve glanced off, to where Jesse had departed. “It concerns the charm.”

Herobrine frowned, “Jesse put in place, just as you told him to. The reef is perfectly safe.”

“I know I know,” Steve waved it off. “But that is not what concerns me.” 

“Love, what do you mean?” Alex  whispered, now very worried.

“The way Jesse described the charm being put into place.” Steve admitted, ‘It isn’t supposed to have a reaction such as that.”

“What do you mean?”

“The charm is designed to protect the reef, yes. Keep the waters warm, allows the coral to flourish and the fish to prosper. It hides the reef from human sight and deters major predators from the area so it is safe for our people.” Steve explained, “But it was never designed to lift spells and curses. It was only made to reinforce magic that was already there. That pulse Jesse described….”

Alex’s eyes widened. “You think….”

“I think that power came from Jesse.” Steve stated. 

Romeo gaped, “An uncontrolled spell break?” he said, “Could Jesse even do that?”

“Who knows what the case may be.” Steve glanced once more down the corridor, “But it looks like our little Jesse has more power than we realize.”

Petra uneasily sat in her usual place at the cove. 

It had been a few nights since the shark attack and she wasn’t going to lie, she was still shaken up over the matter.

Petra had a few shares of  her own shark run-ins, she had the scars to prove it. She had never run into a great white shark before, at least not that closely, and she had never observed one act as violently as this one had. 

The sheer ferocity and aggressiveness of the animal had been terrifying.

Petra would admit she had been a little scared to even leave her home the past few days.

But she needed to calm her nerves, she wanted to enjoy being out in the moonlight at least one more time before the next moon cycle. 

She was also hoping to see Aiden.

The fates must have sensed her longing because it wasn’t before long as the moon began to rise she could hear the faint sound of gravel echoing off the rocks. She slid off her perch and swam towards the rocky shore of the cove. 

Aiden was genuinely surprised to see her, and Petra was surprised to see how tired the male looked.There is something about the human that radiated strangely to Petra.

“Petra?” he squinted in the dim light of the moon, “Petra what are you doing here?”

“I just came to clear my head.” she answered, “ I was hoping to see you.”

“I am glad to see you too.” he answered, he crouched next to her, sitting stiffly down on the rocks. “Aren’t you freezing?” he seemed genuinely worried, “It’s really cold tonight.”

She did admittedly feel cold. But for reasons not pertaining to the weather, “I’ll be alright,” she assured. “Are you here for more bait?” she asked. “I can help you if you’d like.”

“No no, I …” his cheeks turned pink a little bit. But unlike all the other times, Aiden seemed a little worn down. “I guess you could say I came out here to clear my head too.” he said.

She reached out, gently grabbing his hand, “Are you alright?” 

He nodded, stroking his thumb a bit on the back of her hand, “I come out here sometimes, just when I need a moment to myself.”

“I can leave-”

“No no, I appreciate the company.” Aiden gave her hand a squeeze, “What about you?” he squinted in the moonlight. “You look like you have bruises-”

Petra shrank back into the water a little bit. She was mostly healed from her shark attack - save for a few bruises and the unfortunate gash on her tail made by her own doing. “I…” she struggled to form words. “I fell on rocks.’

Aiden lifted an eyebrow, “Rocks.”

Petra smiled uneasily, “I am a better swimmer than a walker.” she said.

Hypothetically speaking that part  wasn’t a lie.

Aiden snorted. “Then we’ll say I am a better walker than a swimmer.” he smiled softly. 

Petra smiled back.

Already she felt at ease talking with the human. Even if Aiden wasn’t fully himself tonight. In fact she felt a little better that they both felt off. Two souls looking for a little solace in the moonlight, there was some comfort to that. 

“By the way, I won’t be at the cove next week.” Aiden said, he glanced off to the ocean, his eyes full of melancholy. “I’ll come back the week after though.”

“Are you going somewhere?”

“No,” Aiden said quietly. “I’ll be home.” he looked at Petra, “You won’t be swimming around here next week will you?”

The next moon cycle?

Petra shook her head, “No I will be home as well. But I will be back out again the follow- following week.”

Aiden - much to Petra’ surprise - looked relieved, “I am glad to hear that.” he said. He looked down, still running his thumb along her hand, “That’s actually really good to hear….”

Petra blinked, “Aiden,” she lifted herself out of the water as far as she dared, “Aiden are you sure everything is alright.”

“Yeah,” Aiden gave her a slight smile, “You know how the locals get this time of year. I was ….” he shrugged, “I don’t know I was just hoping you wouldn’t be out here. I know it’s not my place.”

“Well I won’t be don’t worry.” Petra assured, she wondered if Aiden knew about the same thing she did, or if it was something else entirely. 

“I’m glad.”

Silence fell over them for a moment, the ocean gently rocking against the shore. 

Petra blinked, “Oh! I just re- remembered!” she said. She shoved her free hand into the water, reaching into her satchel.

Aiden blinked as well, “Huh-”

Petra pulled out her little trinket, gently pressing it into Aiden’s palm, “I have brought you a gift.”

Aiden turned red, “You brought me a -” he looked down, examining Petra’s little treasure.

Petra had saved the shark tooth from the attack. It had taken her a few days to clean it. She was careful to smooth down the sharp edges of the tooth, and bind it in spare scraps from her own bag. She was embarrassed to notice it smelled heavily of salt water as she gave it to the human but it couldn’t be helped now.

Aiden’s eyes widened, “Is this a shark tooth?”

“You said you liked sharks right?”

He gave her a flustered grin, “You remembered?”

“Of course I did!” Petra smiled.

He ran his hand over the white tooth, “It looks fresh.”

“Very.” she smiled wryly.

“What breed of shark?”

“A great white.” 

Aiden’s head snapped up, eyes wide. “What? Are you serious? Wherever did you find a fresh great white tooth??!”

She wiggled her shoulders “I have my ways~”

“Petra this -” he stammered, but the human was smiling. He looked at her, eyes gleaming, “Petra this is amazing I don’t know what to say. Is this what you have been working on?”

“No, that is something else.” Petra admitted, “But I wanted to give you this. Something special.”

The smile was still plastered to his face, “I am flattered.” He squeezed her hand. “I love it.”

Petra beamed as the male let go of her hand, taking the cord and tying it around his neck so the tooth could rest on his chest. “It looks good on you.” she said.

“Thank you.”

She grinned toothily at him, “Now all there is left to do is to get you in the water with me.” she winked, “Get you to see a real shark.”

Aiden blinked a few times, then much to Petra’s surprise he returned the smile, “Sounds like a plan.” he replied.

Petra laughed.

As the moon rose higher into the night, Petra most certainly felt better, and she sensed that in the solace of the night-

Aiden did too.

Chapter Text

Many Years Ago….

The cave  reeked of death and decay. A rank rot that drifted through the water.

Romeo was familiar with a similar smell. He was an angler after all, and he had spent many decades living in the dark depths and ravines of the oceans.

He wasn't a stranger to some corpse drifting to the ocean's bottom where the dark monster dwelled.

The smell would linger, travel for miles upon miles. Drawing in all sorts of ilk to feed on the decay.

But this smell was different. It didn't draw in the predatory and the starving. 

This smell, this decay, there was something unnatural to it. The whole cave radiated danger and deceit.

Something was very   wrong here.

Romeo swallowed, his throat tight. His scales tingled, usually Romeo didn't mind the sensation of magic. But this magic felt evil and it took all his will not to make him squirm. Alex was next to him, she could sense it too, she gripped her spear with an iron vice. Behind her their soldiers hovered uneasily in the water, frightened of the dark abyss before them.  Their mates were not here. Though Romeo wished deeply that they were.

There had been two leads. One here and one forcing them to open water.

Herobrine and Steven were built for the open ocean, to swim the long hard distance. If the truth lay out in those vast waters they had a better chance of finding it. Which left Romeo and Alex to cover here. 

Alex moved forward to the throat of the cave-

"No," Romeo grabbed her arm.

She gave him a questioning look. "Romeo - I cannot falter in front of my-"

"There is magic in here." Romeo whispered. "Alex, let me take point."

She hesitated.

"You are a healer, my magic is combative." Romeo pressed. "Should anything happen to our men or I, we will need you. Allow me to lead."

Alex struggled on this, knowing Romeo made an excellent point. When she finally did relent, she did so reluctantly. The woman squeezed his hand, "I'll be right behind you."

He nodded, turning his attention to the cave. In one hand he gripped his weapon, his other hand tingled with magic, ready to defend himself if necessary. He didn’t want to go into the black pit, not really, deep in his heart he wanted to flee to the safety of home and his love. However grave crimes had been committed against the people, and if they didn’t stop this now. The Gods themselves would only know how long the senseless slaughter would continue. 

He needed to be brave, he couldn’t bear the thought of waking up one moonrise and hearing news of his mate’s mangled corpse being found on the ocean’s floor.

Romeo slipped into the entrance, and immediately the water felt colder, and the smell of blood and rot became stronger. It was overwhelming and no doubt explained the heavy presence of magic in the entrance. The amount of death seeping from this cave would have attracted predators for miles - leagues even. But there had been none.

But maybe they knew the dangers here…..

Romeo drifted further and further into the cavern, all light of the moon was snuffed out beyond the opening of the cave. They only had Romeo’s lures to guide them and the occasional bioluminescent coral to aid in their vision. 

Merfolk could see just fine for the most part in the dark. 

Romeo even more so being a former deep dweller. 

But the darkness in this cave almost sucked in light - as if to devour it. 

Their soldiers shifted nervously.

“Easy.” Alex soothed.  She swam a little closer to Romeo, “It seems to be abandoned….”

“No…” Romeo tightened his grip on his weapon. “ She’s still here.”

Alex stiffened, “Are you sure?” she whispered.

Romeo nodded.

The magic in the water was painfully fresh, and it clawed at Romeo’s scales and nerves like a shark biting down on its prey.

Suddenly in a gleaming flash of eerie green light, the rocks at the end of the tunnel cracked and parted, rumbles echoing through the water.

The smell that came after….

It took all of Romeo’s strength not to recoil. Behind him many of the mermen and mermaids of their battalion choked and gagged, their gills struggling to take in the horrendous order that seemed from the new opening.

Stealing his nerve, Romeo pushed through the overwhelming wave of scents that made his gills burn. He gripped his weapon, renewed his magic and shoved into the cavern room.

He was immediately horrified by the sight before him, the overpowering imagery of the death and horror before him. 

There were mermaids and mermen of all species everywhere. Their bodies were nearly  unrecognizable as a mer by their condition. And the merfolk were not the only victims in the room. There were other animals as well, sharks, eels. All of them mangled, grafted, changed into something they were not meant to be.

One of their soldiers fled the room, choking on bile they could not stomach. 

Alex put a hand to her mouth, “By the gods….” she whispered.

His gill’s burning, his heart pounding against his ribs, Romeo bared his teeth. “ Mevia.” he hissed.

She lay in the middle of the room, perched on the rocks, almost posed. Like some ancient roman goddess surrounded by blood and gore. Victims of her depravity.

The eel witch smiled toothily, and it disgusted Romeo to see blood on her mouth. “Do you enjoy my work, your majesties?” she purred.

Alex snarled, her temper flaring over her fear. “Mevia.” she growled, “You are hereby to be judged by the empire.” her eyes flashed, in fury, “To be tried and executed for the senseless slaughter of eighty-nine members of our clan and other creatures of the ocean.” she growled.

Eight-nine. The number made Romeo sick to his stomach. 

Mevia’s grin got a little wider, her eyes a little more filled with the unhinged traces of insanity. “But my queen~” she said, “You have not seen my finest piece!”

It was then the corpse just left of Romeo lunged, a blood soaked homunculus grafted from a shark, a mer, and a ray. It’s bloody hands reached out, grabbing Romeo’s tail. The mangled maws of its mouth open. An ungodly sound escaped the ravaged throat, animalistic sound far from natural.

It grabbed Romeo - the soldier's screamed-  Alex cried out his name - Mevia’s laughter drowning out the cries as the creature-

Present Day…..

Romeo opened his eyes, doing his best not to jolt violently as he awakened from the startling dream. 

He rubbed his eyes, pressing on his eyelids in hopes of pushing the images out of his mind.

Cool hands ran over his shoulders, “Love?” Herobrine whispered.

“It’s nothing.” Romeo croaked out.

He wished it was nothing. Centuries of blurry memories reside in his mind. However some things, some terrible dark things, were to vivid to ever forget.

“Come to bed,” his mate urged, “You’ll never get any rest hovering over work like this.”

“Your brother asked a favor of me.” Romeo tried to protest.

Herobrine gave a tug, “My brother also understands the importance of sleep. You do very little good for him if you were half dead on the seabed like some partially eaten fish.” he reached over, running his hand along the tome resting before Romeo, “Are you looking into the modification spells?”

Romeo nodded, “They are not easy to come by, we don’t keep records of them seeing as the magic is forbidden.”

“Is this not a spell book?”

“No,” Romeo flinched, “It’s a record from when we were investigating….”

Herobrine was quick to catch on, “Romeo it couldn’t be her could it?”

“She was the only one who even had the chance to modify a creature like this shark, at least that I know of.” Romeo ran his fingers along the worn tracings on the stone. “Even I could only do one layer of modification to an animal. The things Mevia could perform-”

“Romeo, she didn’t perform anything.” Herobrine gently cut in, “Her spells left her victims mangled and-”

“I know.” Romeo flinched. “But this was something she could have done.”

“Perhaps an apprentice?”

“Perhaps….”

They were silent for a moment, before Herobrine tugged softly again, “You are wise to look into it. This could be a strong lead. But for now you need rest.”

“I suppose.”

“Romeo,” Herobrine hooked the angler’s jaw gently, forcing Romeo to look up at him, “They’re coming in the next few moons. You need rest, my brother will respect the research needing to wait.”

Romeo flinched, “You’re right.”

“Naturally.” the brunet gave him a toothy smile, “Now come to bed.”

Romeo obliged, but not before giving one more last look at the tome. 

It took everything not to let those memories follow him back to sleep.

  It had been stormy all week.

Today there had been less rain, but the weather was still bad to say the least. Lukas wouldn’t lie, as eager as he was to see Jesse; This might not be the best weather to do so. 

“Aiden!” he called through the house. He trotted through the kitchen, “Aunt Isa have you seen Aiden?”

Isa was making coffee, “He is downstairs darling.” she sounded a little tired so Lukas didn’t pry her with any more questions. 

“Thanks!”

“Aiden!” Lukas hurried down the stairs, the carpeted steps muffling his approach. “Aiden!”

His cousin was in the sitting room, the TV was playing some documentary - something about the digestive tract of giraffes. But Aiden wasn’t paying attention to it. The brunet was shoved sideways onto the recliner, his legs hanging over the arm of the leather chair. He wordlessly typed away on the laptop.

“Aiden?”

“Hmmm?”

“Can we run to town?” Lukas asked.

Aiden didn’t pull his eyes away from his screen, but his eyebrows scrunched together, nose wrinkling a bit. “Dude it’s been raining all week.” he frowned.

“I know, that’s why I figured we’d get out of the house.”

“Uh huh….”

Lukas frowned, “Aiden, are you even listening to me?”

No answer.

“Mermaids are real and you love them.” Lukas said after a moment. 

Aiden’s mouth hung open a bit, Lukas was sure he’d at least get a reaction from that statement. But instead the other slowly nodded, “Yeah, sure okay.” He typed a few words onto his laptop, the keys clicking loudly. 

Lukas rolled his eyes, and pulled himself around the recliner, looking over Aiden’s shoulder. He rested his chin on the back of the chair. “Sea turtle themed jewelry huh-”

Aiden yelped, startled by Lukas’s sudden close presence and slammed the top of the computer shut. “Dude!”

Lukas snorted, “What? Are sea turtles the equivalent to adult films out here?”

The other male immediately became agitated, “It’s none of your damn business!” he frowned.

“Okay okay, yeesh.” Lukas passed by the chair and sat down on the couch.

Aiden didn’t open his laptop back up. He set the device down on the coffee table and turned his attention to the National Geographic documentary.

Lukas eyed it momentarily, it was nothing remotely good - least not to him.

He wasn’t interested in what the inside of a giraffe intestine looked like. 

“So~?”

“What do you want, Lukas?” Aiden asked, still irritable. 

A little surprised by Aiden’s unusual behavior Lukas tried to play it normal, “I was wondering if you wanted to get out of the house a bit?”

“Not really.”

“Can we go get chowder at Elle’s?”

“Magnus and Elle are closed for the week. They are out of town.”

“Oh….Maybe the shops?”

“The whole town is closed this week.” Aiden’s frown deepened.

“Why?”

“They always shut down this time of year.”

Odd. Lukas thought. “Well then maybe we can go to the aquarium-”

“They’re closed for the week too,” Aiden cut in, shifting in his seat, arms wrapping around himself. 

“Seriously? Why would they-”

“Maintenance or somethin, I don’t know, call Gill and ask him.” the brunet said shortly.

“Come on cuz, you are clearly going stir crazy!” Lukas leaned over, “Let’s go out on the boat. It’s not raining outside, we can just chill in the harbor-”

“Out of the question, it’s damp and cold.” Aiden said, pulling himself in a little tighter.

“Aiden that has never stopped us!” Lukas laughed, “Let’s stretch our legs on the beach, then maybe I can introduce you to-”

“No Lukas!” Aiden suddenly snapped, he uncurled from his ball, leg kicking the table.

Startled, Lukas leaned back.

“No one goes out this time of year!” Aiden said harshly, voice just borderline yelling in volume. “No one goes to the beach. No one goes to the docks, and no one goes sailing!” Then, suddenly as his rage had bubbled up, the anger snuffed out. Aiden blinked, as if he had realized he was yelling at Lukas. He curled back into the recliner, looking sadly at the TV. “Especially not tonight….least for me….” he whispered.

Lukas blinked a few times, trying to process the new information. Least not tonight-......Oh…. oh.

Lukas immediately crawled off the couch, squeezing onto the arm of the recliner chair and grabbing Aiden’s hands, “Aiden I am so sorry.” he stressed, “I didn’t realize tonight was-”

“It’s not your fault.” Aiden mumbled. “I should have given you the heads up.”

“You’re not obligated to,” Lukas pulled his cousin into a hug, burying his face into Aiden’s hair. “I’m sorry Aiden.”

“I didn’t mean to yell…”

“I know.”

They were silent for a moment, Lukas just holding the other male as the TV droned on.

“Is that why the town-” Lukas began to whisper.

Aiden shook his head, twisting his body to get a better position on the couch, “No….It’s….” he rubbed his knee, “It’s hard to explain but a lot of people from here have died around this time a year for the past few decades…. The town just - I don’t know, the people and their superstitions I guess. They just shut down for the week…”

Lukas’s thoughts immediately went to Jesse - if Jesse was swimming out in the harbor-

“Aiden-” Lukas swallowed, “Can I borrow your truck?” It wouldn’t be an unusual request. Aiden had let Lukas start driving his truck a few weeks back. 

Aiden sighed heavily, “Lukas I really-”

“I’m not asking us to hang out.” Lukas assured, he squeezed Aiden’s shoulder, “ But I did have plans to meet Jesse. I don’t have his cell so I’ll cut our meeting short when I get down there. Then why don’t we rent that shark movie we’ve been meaning to watch? I’m out of gummy worms, I can get you some orange slices? We can pop some popcorn and watch it?” he gave Aiden a weak smile, “Heck let’s rent all the shark movies! We’ll stay up binging.”

I can get the stuff and cancel with Jesse since we’re supposed to meet soon, Lukas thought. Maybe get the swimmer’s cell phone number to prevent any more issues like in the future.

Aiden’s eyes drifted off, wordlessly tugging on his shark tooth necklace.

“Well?”

“Ask Mom and Dad if they want anything on your way out okay?” Aiden said softly, pulling out his car keys and handing them to Lukas. 

Lukas gave Aiden a big hug, “I’ll be back soon.”

“Just stay away from the beach,” his cousin begged, and it was a little startling to see fear in Aiden’s eyes. 

“I’ll only be on the dock for a minute.” Lukas assured, “I was supposed to meet Jesse there, then I’ll come right back home I promise.”

The truck was a heaven send warmth as Lukas pulled his way into main street. 

Unlike usual rainy days in town, this seemed different, and it made Lukas admittedly uncomfortable. 

The whole town was blanketed in a thick fog, a slow rainy drizzle pouring down on them. All the tourist stores were dark as Lukas drove past them, even the aquarium was dark. 

Save for a few select stores, and street lights, nothing was lit, nothing was lively. No homes were bright, not even the taverns. 

It was eerie almost, even unsettling. 

Lukas was quick to get the snacks for the movie night, picking up treats for the family. 

When he had mentioned the outing she and Milo were on their way out the door. Apparently a friend’s car had broken down a few miles out of town and they needed help. So Isa and Milo were on their way to give them aid. The couple of course, were more than willing to join the boys in a movie fest this evening when they returned, even throwing in a few treat suggestions and movie ideas.

It hurt Lukas’s heart the way Isa had gratefully smiled at him, seeing the sadness pooled behind her eyes.

Lukas quickly made his way through the DVD’s grabbing every shark movie he could find, everything on the list, and then a few oddball films just for good measure.

Still, despite his haste; It was starting to rain harder by the time Lukas reached the docks and it was getting cold.

He was actually hoping Jesse wouldn’t be here tonight, that he would just cancel and fill Lukas in later.

As Lukas climbed out of the truck he saw no signs of the brunet but he didn’t want to take off too quickly in case Jesse was running late. The other was usually very punctual but if he swam like he always did, this weather might cause delay.

The boats moaned and groaned creepily in the rain. They rocked with the restless swell of the ocean. 

It wasn’t a storm by any means. But there was something in the air that made Lukas feel a sense of unease.

Lukas made his way down the dock, careful not to slip on the wet wood.

He stood there as close to the end as he dared, watching the ocean the best he could through the thick fog. He stood there till he could feel the wetness and the cold beginning to seep deeper and deeper through his coat. 

Lukas glanced at his watch.

Fifteen minutes late.

He took one more look out into the black waters, hoping he could catch a glimpse. Or maybe he was hoping he wouldn’t, he wasn’t sure.

No Jesse.

He wouldn’t be out here. Lukas finally decided. Not in this weather.

He turned on his heel, ready to make his way back to the truck, when suddenly, drifting on the wind came a sound.

It was strange, unearthly almost. But it was loud and clear over the ocean waves, the wind and the rain.

Lukas looked over his shoulder confused.

Was that….Singing?

Jesse was excited yet nervous. Many nights had been spent helping his parents but now tonight was the night he was going to see Lukas. He could barely contain his energy as he rushed through the palace halls, leaving flurries of bubbles as he took every twist and every turn. His father trusted him to go alone, and while Jesse was excited to see Lukas he also felt bad for tricking his father. After much thought Jesse had decided to see Lukas a little less, and only in the evenings so he wouldn’t have to sneak out.

He didn’t want to abuse his father’s trust, and he was sure Lukas would understand.

So - eager to set off - Jesse shot out of the palace-

And immediately crashed into his father.

Steve grunted in surprise as Jesse slammed into his back, “Jesse?!”

“Whoops!” Jesse twisted around his dad, “Sorry dad-”

His father grabbed him by the tail before Jesse could take off, “Where do you think you are going young man?” he demanded.

Jesse stiffened, “The uh-” he pointed, “Reef?”

Steve balked at the idea, “ Absolutely not!”

Jesse was taken aback. His father was taking back is permission? What else could Jesse have possibly done- “ Dad you said I can go to the reef alone!”

“Of course you can!” his father argued, “But most certainly not today!”

“Why not?!”

The older male squinted, “By the gods Jesse how could you forget?!”

The statement made Jesse pause and he stopped resisting the other male’s pull, allowing himself to be pulled back down to his dad, “I’m sorry I-”

“Jesse why in the ocean’s name do you think we’ve been working these past few moonrises?” Steve scolded. “Sirens are no laughing matter, young man.”

Jesse’s heart seized, and he paled.

The Sirens.

He had been so swept up in seeing Lukas again Jesse had completely forgotten why his people did what they did every time around this year.

The siren migration.

Sirens were a subspecies of merfolk - though most merfolk would be heavily insulted to be compared to such creatures. Like many things in life that had many different angles, such as humans who had their good and their bad of their species, so did the merfolk. 

The siren species was the worst of the merfolk.

A violent race these creatures often dwelled in vast depths and open waters of the ocean. They had no clan, no waters to claim as their own. They wandered the seas, delighting in feasting upon any animal they could sink their teeth into.

Sometimes whales dived deep for squid.

Sometimes the squid would kill the whale.

Sometimes a whole pack of sirens would tear the whale to pieces. They were that violent.

They ate everything, as if they always starved. Whales, sharks, fish, merfolk, even their own kind.

But the sirens delighted most in killing humans. Every now and then, they’d leave their deep waters as they migrated fishing grounds. And during this time when the siren’s were closest to shore was when they were most dangerous to man. 

Much like a mer themselves, sirens had an alluring song that sent many a sailor or human in general to their watery grave.

Every year around this season  a certain pack would migrate through the waters of Jesse’s kingdom. 

His family had always maintained great efforts to keep their people safe. But their human neighbors over the centuries had not always been so lucky.

“The sirens…” Jesse mumbled.

“Yes,” Steve nodded, “Now get in the palace, they’re passing through and it isn’t safe to be outside.”

But Jesse wasn’t thinking about his own safety, he was thinking about something else. Someone who would be too close to the water tonight. Someone who the sirens most certainly would be coming after. Someone who Jesse realized, with much horror, he had unknowingly led to a violent end if Jesse didn’t do something to stop it and Jesse didn’t do it soon!

Lukas!!!

Chapter Text

Jesse swam in nervous circles within the confines of his chambers. His mind was a hurricane of turmoil, a tsunami of fear. 

The sirens were here, the sirens were in the harbor. 

Lukas was in danger!

He was beating himself up! How could he forget such an important part of his life?! The sirens came every year! Was he so swept up in his fascination of the human to actually forget?! Not to mention to put said human in mortal peril?!

They come every year Jesse! How could you be such a stupid guppy! The sirens are going to notice him! They’ll drown him!

Jesse tried to tell himself Lukas wouldn’t meet him at the docks, not tonight. He had overheard one of the guards mentioning a storm.

Human’s didn’t like storms, they wouldn’t go out in the rain. Lukas certainly wouldn’t….Would he?

Crestfallen Jesse realized Lukas probably would come outside into the rain to meet him. It had rained during one of their visits and Lukas had simply put on a covering and continued to converse with Jesse.

He couldn’t fight the sinking feeling in his gut. He knew it deep in his soul.

Lukas was out there. 

The sirens would lure Lukas to the water and then it would all be over, and it would be Jesse’s fault. 

He had to get to shore, he had to get out of here. 

Jesse continued to pace nervously, tail twitching in fear and anxiety. How was he to get past the guards? They always increased a heavy patrol when the sirens passed through.  How was he even able to get out of the palace without raising suspicion with his parents?

After heavy consideration Jesse decided the safety of Lukas was more important than being beached for the next three centuries. It was his fault the human was in danger and he was going to be the one to rescue him no matter the consequences. 

Jesse rushed to the exit of his room, shoving the thick seaweed curtains aside- 

Axel yelped in surprise, his spines on his tail flaring slightly.

Olivia actually let out a small scream, diving behind Petra.

Jesse gaped, “What are you doing here?!”

“Hello to you too!” Axel scoffed, swimming into the room.

“We thought we would come visit.” Petra shrugged, “Palace is the safest place to be as Jack likes to say.”

“V-visit?”

“Keep you company?” Olivia stammered out, “Play it safe till - till the sirens go away.”

Siren’s couldn’t lure merfolk with their songs - the magic was mute against the merfolk. But the presence of the sirens always made the clan uneasy regardless. If the sirens were hungry enough they could and would consider attacking.

Jesse shifted nervously. He loved his friends dearly but now simply wasn’t the time. There was a human he needed to save from drowning. 

Dozens of ideas twisted through Jesse’s mind, now he had to get away from his friends, out of the palace, and out of the city. All before the sirens, lured, drowned and ate Lukas. 

For the briefest of seconds Jesse considered spilling everything to them, telling them the truth, telling them about his new friend and how he was in danger. Petra would understand, right? She got close enough to humans to see their boats up close, so she wouldn’t mind right? Axel could do it couldn’t he? Olivia would die of fright though-

Jesse bit his lip. No, he couldn’t risk putting his friends in trouble. That wouldn’t be fair to them if they were punished for his misdeeds.

But he couldn’t exactly just slip away from them right now could he?

“So what games do you want to play?” Axel said.

Jesse blinked, pulled from his turmoiled thought process, “Huh?”

Axel crossed his arms, “Unless you want to just sit around for several tides doing absolutely nothing - I said, what do you want to play?"

“Play?” Jesse echoed.

Petra’s eyes glossed over in concern, “Jesse are you alright? You’re not too tired are you?”

Jesse waved her off, “Yeah yeah I am fine, I just have a lot on my mind right now.”

“We can leave?” Olivia offered.

“No-” Jesse cut in, a plan formulating in his head. “I can play a game.”

“What do you want to play then?”

Jesse glanced off, pondering, or at least pretending to ponder, “How about Seek?”

Axel made a noise of disgust, “Not fair Jesse, you’re too good at this game.”

“What do you mean?” Jesse protested, “I played Seek with you last moon cycle and you found me plenty of times!”

“Yeah,” Axel argued, “At the reef.” he explained, “You know the palace inside and out.”

The females made mumbles of agreement. This was true, Jesse knew every nook and cranny of his home. He had played hours and hours of Seek with his friends and his family when he was young and he knew all the places to hide. He could easily hide for hours on end and never be found. Excluding when his uncle used a tracking spell of course….

Fighting panic and the fear that his friends would try to play a different game Jesse tried the incentive route. “How about a bet then?” he asked.

Axel didn’t respond, but his tail twitched in curiosity so Jesse knew he had him hooked.

“You be seeker first Axel,” Jesse offered, “And if you find me - no tide limit - I will get you that special shrimp you like so much.”

Axel’s tail twitched again, “ Really?”

Jesse nodded, “Really.”

Petra snorted, shaking her head, “You’re never going to find him, Axel.” she warned.

“Shush,” Axel said, “Shrimp is on the line, I am taking that chance.” he paused, "And if I fail?"

"No consequence. Just no shrimp." Jesse smiled, the best he could despite his tension, “It’s on then?”

“It’s on.” Axel immediately  turned his back to the others, “One…..Two….Three….”

Petra and Olivia shot out of the room. Olivia paused long enough at the door, "Jesse you put his appetite on the line. He's gonna hunt you down like an Orca and find you in minutes." The selkie said, "I've never seen Axel lose anything when he thinks with his stomach over his brain."

Jesse simply smiled. I doubt even Axel's stomach could find me where I am going. He mused.

Jesse hurried down the hallway, careful to at least act like he was sneaking around in case he crossed paths with the girls again in one of the many corridors.

He glanced over his shoulder as he twisted around the bend, and made his way to the coral gardens.

Olivia was right on one thing, Axel was a fearsome force when led by his stomach. Jesse couldn't exactly save Lukas if Axel caught him before he even left the palace, now could he-

"Ooof!" Jesse grunted, as in his caution he ended up crashing into someone else.

The familiar voice of his mother rang out and she yelped in surprise. Her tail flared and for a moment Jesse saw her defense barb. "Oh- Jesse!" She huffed.

Jesse rubbed his head, "Sorry mom!"

The older female turned to face him, "You really should watch where you are swimming dear."

"I'll try to be more careful." He stressed, glancing nervously to the gardens.

Unfortunately his mother noticed. "Jessssee." She warned, Alex's eyes narrowing. "What are you up to young man?"

"Nothing I-"

"Jesse if you are disobeying your father-" Alex began.

"I'm not!" Jesse assured. "My friends are here, we're playing Seek!"

Alex blinked. "Seek?"

He nodded. "Yes! I'm trying to find a place to hide and -"

"I don't think you should use the garden's Jesse." Alex gently cut in, she looked nervously to the garden and Jesse knew she was thinking about the open roof. Which Jesse was hoping to use as a means to sneak away. "It's not secure."

"I wasn't Mom I was just passing through it to the archives!" He lied. "Before Axel catches me! I promised him shrimp and you-"

" Ah. " She pinched the bridge of her nose, closing her eyes "Led him on with his stomach did you?"

Jesse remained silent.

Finally Alex heaved a sigh, dropped her hand and opened her eyes. "Alright." She gestured to the gardens. "Just this once. But stick to the enclosed halls for the rest of the time please."

"Thanks Mom." He kissed her, rushing past.

"Jesse!"

He stopped, looking back.

His mother gave him a slight smile. "I love you."

Jesse fought a pang in his chest and he smiled brightly for her. "I love you too."

He slipped into the gardens, waiting there a moment in the darkness while his mom continued on down the hall.

Then with a heavy heart of guilt, but still determined to amend his mistake. Jesse shot out the roof and into the black waters.

Jesse's gills burned and his body struggled for breath as he arrived at the reef.

After many heart shaking close calls of almost being caught, Jesse had swam for all his worth towards the human settlement.

The whole time since he had left the safety of his home his entire body down to the smallest scale was tense with fear and caution. His shoulders to his tail ached from being so tight due to tension. Like a fish ready to bolt at any second.

The moment Jesse had hit the open water it struck him how in over his head he really was. 

Sirens were vicious hunters and merciless killers. They hunted in packs of twenty or so and if Jesse ran into the migration at its bulk there was no way in this life or the next he would be able to fight them all.

He was admittedly nervous, scared actually. As he swam every vibration in the water would send him reeling in panic.

A siren?!?!

Were they stalking him?!

Would they see him if they were?!

Sirens were dark animals, built for the travel of the open ocean that had to blend with the water best they could. Jesse's genetics worked against him out here, with his brighter color scheme  The sirens would no doubt spot Jesse before he spotted them.

More than once Jesse almost turned back. Almost considered running to his father and confessing everything. Beg for his help.

But more than once Jesse steeled his strained nerves and moved onward.

There was no guarantee that his dad would help. Even if he did, by the time it took Jesse to turn around, explain everything to his family, then go back - it would probably be too late for Lukas.

Jesse naturally had taken the shortcut through the sand dunes. He dodged the shipwrecks and hurried around the ravine - small part of hoping if the sirens were stupid enough to swim this way they'd get eaten by the beast if they spotted Jesse.

But no luck.

He collapses momentarily on a coral as he hits the reef, gills are flared open painfully wide from exhaustion. His chest is expanding in and out hard as he tries to breathe.

Keep swimming Jesse!

The reef is eerily quiet as Jesse cuts through. There are no fish. No crab.  Even the sharks are gone.

It looks like a lifeless husk in the darkness.

Did the animals sense the evil that was passing through?

Jesse hurried to the human settlement. Not stopping till he reached the docks. His body promptly gave out from swimming shortly after. He took shelter by an abandoned anchor - once designed to hold large ships and very old judging by the barnacle infestation. It surprised him that it was even remotely intact - the metal barely worn down. Guess our magic has farther reach than I thought, Jesse had a moment to muse.

Silence fell over the waters as Jesse fought to get his air back. No matter how much water he inhaled his gills just couldn't seem to get enough. He silently covered his tail with the silt underneath him, burrowing down like a certain species of fish.

Then he listened.

He could hear the creaking of the boats, the agitated waves of the ocean crashing against the shore. He could even hear the rain hitting the water.

But he could hear no sirens.

Despite his tension, Jesse relaxed slightly (though he didn't let his guard down entirely). He rested his back against the anchor, and for a moment Jesse actually felt like he could breathe.

Perhaps he had panicked, the sirens wouldn't come near shore. Human pickings had been slim here and it had been over a decade since they had killed anyone. Maybe they knew they didn't have a chance.

Maybe for once Lukas chose practicality over friendship (though it was a trait Jesse admired and found very cute) and decided to stay home due to weather.

It was better safe than sorry though, and Jesse was grateful he at least ensured the safety of his -

Click!

Jesse opened his eyes. He tentatively looked over his shoulder and past his hiding place. Had he simply imagined it? Or was he truly hearing-

Click click click!!!

Jesse tensed.

Sirens….

There was no mistaking the noise. Sirens communicated in a language far older than Jesse. It reminded Jesse vaguely of dolphins, but in a darker, foreboding way.

More clicks came, accompanied by low growls and snarls. Jesse had no doubt his mind not playing tricks on him now.

Back plastered to the anchor and body tense, Jesse peered around his hiding spot. He immediately sighted the three sirens weaving their way through the water.

Sirens had a few characteristics similar to mers. They were humanoid on their upper bodies, tails on the lower. However where Jesse's upper body was a patchwork of scales and flesh there was a clear difference between the two. Siren's were a consistent color throughout their bodies. 

Varying from dark blues, grays, to even sea greens. The sirens were thick skinned creatures. Their faces were paler, as close to humans as they could manage. But even their faces were off putting. They had huge dark eyes, nearly black throughout. They lived in deep water and as such needed to see. Their black hair was stringy and tangled with clumps of seaweed and other such things that could disguise them for drifting ocean debris.

They swam in an almost eel-like manner through the water, twisting and going smoothly one direction before jolting another way entirely.

They clicked and chirped amongst themselves, occasionally picking up debris, snapping at each other -they didn't even get along with their own kind- and sticking their heads above the water.

Despite the fact Jesse wasn't even the slightest bit happy to see them here in the harbor, he took comfort in knowing that this was not the bulk of the migration and only a few stragglers looking for a meal in the old worn down fishing town.

Heart pounding in his chest Jesse hunkered down, but he kept a wary eye on the intruders.

His breath caught in his throat as a fourth siren drifted right over his hiding space. For a moment Jesse was fearful he had been spotted - after all his was only half buried in the mud and hiding behind an anchor.

But the siren paid him no mind, it seemed focused elsewhere. She was female; Jesse could tell by her build. Out of the four of them there seemed to be three females and a male. He watched as she drifted over his head, slipping above the water a moment before dipping back down.

Jesse's blood turned cold as a dreadful sound filled his ears. It was beautiful - but it's presence sent Jesse's heart racing.

She was singing.

The siren had spotted something worthy of her tastes and she was wasting no time using her old and corrupted magic to lure her victim in.

The other sirens soon took cue. Sensing a potential meal. More and more they would surface, longer and longer above where they stayed.

Jesse didn't dare move, not yet. He had no proof they spotted a human. Sirens would eat just damn near anything. A bird. A seal. Hell they'd eat a megalodon if they thought they had a swimmer's chance of killing it.

Please be a seal please be a seal, Jesse mentally begged. He didn't want to see a seal die, but he didn't want it to be Lukas either.

The sirens grew excited, their singing growing louder.

Jesse's eyes widened as one of them approached the dock, his heart skipping a beat.

Oh no-

There was a loud splash and the sirens squealed in fiendish delight.

Jesse was already rushing out of his hiding place. He didn't even take the time to think. He had already seen there target-

"Lukas!!!"

The human's eyes were glazed for only a mere moment after he hit the water. Then the cold shock kicked in - a muffled scream escaped him - precious bubbles of air escaping to the surface.

Lukas was already thrashing, trying to break water but the sirens dragged him down. Eager to drown their dinner.

"Get your hands off him!" Jesse roared.

Three of the sirens scattered, startled by Jesse's sudden appearance. The final one held on to Lukas - not quite yet ready to lose it's meal.

Jesse slammed into the female hard, sinking his second set of teeth into the arm of the siren.

She shrieked in rage, letting Lukas go so she could defend herself.

Jesse shoved off the siren, grabbed Lukas under his arms and swam for all his worth to the surface.

Lukas struggled in Jesse's grasp, blinded by fear and bubbles. Jesse didn't bother trying to assure the human - he didn't have the means of the time.

He pushed Lukas above water just as another female and the male caught up with him.

The male swiped for Jesse's tail but missed, grazing Jesse's ribs.

" Meal!" The female screeched in a broken nearly unintelligible form of mer-speech.  " Give back!"

"Get out of here!" Jesse yelled back, he kept a hand on Lukas's back to keep him afloat, the human gasping and choking above him.

" Ours!"

"Food!"

"Beastly little bottom feeder!"

"Feast we feast! Kill you!"

Jesse bared his teeth in warning, growling.

It did little to deter the sirens, they knew they outnumbered Jesse.

"Stay back!" Jesse hissed, flaring his fins. 

" Little thief!"

"Our food!"

"I said stay back!!!" Jesse pulled out his knife. A gift from Olivia. It was a tiny little thing, barely fit for fending off sharks much less sirens. But it was all Jesse had been able to bring. "Back!" He stabbed at a siren as it made a grab for Lukas's ankle. "Get-"

As he was distracted; A siren rammed him in the chest, shoving Jesse away from Lukas.

"No!"

The other three wasted no time dragging Lukas down, pushing him all the way to the bottom.

"Lukas!!!"

The human let out a drowned out scream as one of the sirens shoved hard on his chest. They were forcing the air out of his lungs to make him sink easier and die faster. He writhed and flailed blindly - still hindered by the magic of their song. 

Jesse struggled, wrestling with the siren holding him back. "Let him go!!!"

"Bash him!"

"Eat him!"

"Tear the flesh!!!"

Mud and silt swirled everywhere, kicked up by Lukas's struggling and the thrashing of the sirens holding him down on the seafloor. There was blood in the water - Jesse couldn't even tell who it belonged to.

"Let go of me! Get off me!" Jesse cried, as the siren fighting him clawed at him again and again. He struggled in panic not to have his throat ripped out as deadly teeth snapped and attempted bite. "Lukas!!"

He wrenched his arm free and stabbed the siren in the ribs. Leaving his opponent howling in pain Jesse surged downward and into the writhing panicked muddy mess that was Lukas and the remaining sirens.

" Let him go!!!"

Jesse clawed, bit, stabbed, wrenched at hair and scales, anything, all things connected to the sirens he assaulted as he fought to reach the weakening human.

The sirens shrieked as Jesse finally succeeded, wrapped his arms around the golden haired male and dragged him from their grasp. They clawed at Jesse's tail as he fled. 

"Thief! Food!"

"Human!"

Jesse was in a blind panic, he had a drowning humans in his arms, four sirens on his tail and nowhere to go. He couldn’t swim above water - he’d lose speed and the sirens would catch them. But he couldn’t stay under the water, Lukas was going to be out of air.  Open water? Not a chance, he still didn’t know where the bulk of the sirens were, he couldn’t risk running into them.

He hissed in pain as one of the faster sirens clawed at his tail, tearing at his scales.

Where to go?! Where to go?!

Jesse broke water, Lukas gasping and coughing, the human choked on the salty substance. 

Where to go - 

The dock!!!!

If he could get Lukas on the dock he’d then he could lure the sirens away. Lukas would be safe! Jesse would still have to deal with the sirens, and get home but - 

One problem at a time. 

Adjusting his grip on Lukas, Jesse dived down and twisted backward, rushing to the shore. He swept under the sirens who cursed and screamed at him as he passed. His aching and worn muscles trembled from all the swimming, but Jesse forced himself to swim faster, harder, he was almost there!

Hang in there Lukas!

He risked a glance over his shoulder, making sure the sirens were well enough behind him. The three creatures hissed and snarled as they gave chase, still determined to get their food -

Jesse cried out in pain as the fourth siren - which he thought was down for the count after he had stabbed her slammed hard and fast into Jesse. Stunned Jesse actually was knocked back, Lukas slipping from his arms. 

Lukas immediately sank, the human limp and unmoving this time. 

“No!” Jesse cried.

The siren who attacked him, clawed at him, holding Jesse back as the human slipped farther and farther from his reach.

“No no no!”  Jesse struggled, “Let me go!”

But the siren  held tight, fingers digging into Jesse’s skin. She opened her mouth, teeth going for Jesse’s throat. Jesse tried to stab, but she held a grip on his wrist, fighting him off. Blood swirled in the water, disorienting among the bubbles.  The other sirens were closing in, Jesse was out of time-

Tensing, Jesse screamed. “LET ME. GO!!!”

With a sharp snap of his tail, Jesse jabbed the poisonous bard he had right into the side of the siren.  The siren gasped, her body seizing up. Without wasting a second, Jesse pried himself free and grabbed Lukas. He shot to the surface, and not even slowing down, Jesse broke water, both him and Lukas crashing hard on the dock. 

He lay there for a moment, gasping for breath as his lungs kicked into overdrive rom the sudden change.

Arms trembling, Jesse pushed himself up and looked to the water. 

The sirens glared at Jesse from the water. But they made no indication they planned to follow him onto the dock. They knew Jesse was poisonous now - and even though Jesse knew himself that it took a few minutes for the venom to refill in the barb; Jesse had no intention of letting them know that. 

The sirens silently slipped into the water, and they didn’t return.

“Oh thank the Poseidon.” Jesse choked, nearly collapsing. He turned to the human beneath him, “Lukas-”

Lukas was unresponsive.

“Lukas?!”

Jesse pressed his head against Lukas’s chest. The human wasn’t breathing! He needed air!”

“Lukas!” panicked, Jesse shook the human, “Lukas wake up!”

Water spilled out of the male’s mouth, but he didn’t wake up!

“No no no!” Struggling to think, Jesse was desperate. He knew humans need oxygen, which is what they used lungs for. 

When mers were on the surface sometimes their lungs struggled because they were used less than gills. Sometimes a kickstart helped  so their mates- 

That’s it!

Not sure what else to and out of options, Jesse pressed his lips to Lukas’s mouth.

WAKE UP!!!!

The last thing Lukas remembered was that there had been a strange sound. 

He opened his eyes, and he immediately was overwhelmed with the sensation of his lungs burning for air. 

Had he passed out from an episode?

No wait-

He rolled to his side, choking and heaving up water. 

What?!

Groaning in pain, Lukas sat up, he rubbed his chest painfully aware that he was soaked to the bone. It was raining out still, but not that hard, there was no way he was passed out that long to get that drenched, could he? How did he even inhale so much liquid!?

“God what happened?” Lukas cringed, his voice was hoarse. Why did everything hurt, he felt like he had been beat up.

“Oh thank goodness!”

Jolting in surprise, Lukas turned to the source of the all too familiar voice. “ Jesse?!”

Jesse lay on the dock next to him, “I was so worried about you!” the brunette stressed.

“Worried?!” Lukas gasped, “What happened, why are you - is that blood on your arms?!” He reached out, “Jesse what the hell is - “

Lukas froze.

As he had been scoping out Jesse for any further injuries, Lukas had noticed something….well….well- 

“J-Jesse-” Lukas’s hand shook. “Is that a …. tail?”

Chapter Text

“ You - you have a tail!” Lukas stammered.

Jesse lifted up a hand, “I can explain!”

Lukas swallowed, then again, and then a third time for good measure because his throat hurt, and the heavy flavor of salt water still cemented in his mouth didn’t help either.

Don’t freak out. Don’t freak out. Do not, freak out.

“You’re-  are you - that’s not a costume is it -”

No, it was too lifelike to be a costume. Lukas could see the rain water running over the scales, the trails the liquid made as it wove and twisted over the groves and nicks. The tail and the fin twisted and flexed with Jesse’s movements.  

Costumes don't twitch.

It was real, it was really real.

“You’re….you’re a merman....” Lukas mumbled.

Jesse’s shoulders slumped, and he quietly nodded.

"Oh my -" Lukas ran his fingers through his hair, pushing the soaked tresses out of his face. He was too stunned to even finish the sentence.

All the weird little pieces that Lukas hadn't been paying attention to in the beginning rapidly started to snap in place in his mind.

Jesse's english was poor. Merfolk probably didn't even speak it.

'I'm a strong swimmer' Jesse literally had a tail so he would be as such!!!

It explained why he never got out of the water. Why he was never cold. Why he never accepted Lukas's offers to go boating together.

It was because he was a merman!!!

"I wanted to tell you!" Jesse stressed, "Every day since we started talking, I desperately wanted to be honest with you!" He reached out to Lukas but faltered. Instead he pulled in, rubbing his own arm, posture riddled in shame, "But I couldn't break another rule - I already was risking everything just by talking to you-"

Another piece slammed into place. "Oh my God!" Lukas gasped. "When you said your father was scared of people you literally meant people people! Me!" Lukas put his hands to his chest  "Human- I- Oh my God!"

"Are you upset?" Jesse whispered.

"No I just-" Lukas ran his hands over his face, "Jesse this is a lot to take in. You have to understand that where I am from - heck anywhere in the world even - what you are isn't supposed to exist!!" Lukas looked at Jesse, "I want this to be revealed as some elaborate TV hoax but I can tell you are telling the truth and I am sorry but I am a little overwhelmed right now."

"I understand." The brunet said sadly.

"God…." Lukas rubbed his eyes. It was like his whole view on the world got flipped upside down. Jesse's true existence was a shocking revelation and he wasn't sure exactly how to process it. 

Why did no one know about them? Why were they rumors isolated to stories like Magnus's? What were they doing in the ocean all this time? How have scientists never been able to even find a clue as to -

"I never meant for you to find out - at least not in this way." Jesse insisted. "Lukas please believe me. I had no other choice, the sirens would have drowned you and-"

"Wait wait wait. Hold the phone." Lukas squinted. " Sirens?"

"Yes, they're similar us except they are more-"

"You're telling me there is actually a difference?! "

Jesse nodded.

Lukas groaned, once again burying his face into his palm. "Of course there is a difference." 

There was a painful silence that weighed down the space between them. Lukas forced himself to focus on the fog, on the water, on anything . Because he was certain if he looked at Jesse's tail too long he'd start to freak out. 

Jesse is a merman, that is fine. Jesse is a merman, keep calm. Your friend is a merman, hey you wanted an adventure! Jesse is a merman-

"Why me Jesse?" Lukas finally asked, he needed to say something, anything at this point or he was going to panic.

"Huh?"

He glanced at his knuckles, running his fingers along his knee. "If your people are supposed to be avoiding my species, why did you talk to me? Why did you break your rules?"

Jesse was quiet for a moment then, "I…." He finally began. "I could not stop thinking about you."

Lukas blinked.

Jesse heaved a sigh, "I will not lie. I had every intention to keep my father's law. That first day I met you - on the boat - it was never supposed to happen. I just wanted to see the surface once…Just once"

Lukas risked a glance at Jesse. The male had his face tilted up toward the rain, the water running little rivers down his face. His eyes were closed but he seemed so sad, and scared. 

Jesse opened his eyes and focused on Lukas. "There you were." He said. "I nearly crashed into you. I was terrified. All the tales of humans being evil and dangerous and…." He gave Lukas a weak smile. "Everything you were not. You were kind . You thought I was in trouble and immediately wanted to help and I…I couldn't stop thinking about that."

Jesse shrugged and kept going. "So I swam here to find you, and….well. As you put it, the rest was history. You were so genuine, and nice, and what started as a fascination turned into...I don't know…" Jesse became flustered. "Genuine a-affection towards you. I really cared about you and considered you a friend."

Lukas felt his face warm despite the fact he was freezing.

"I got so swept up in it all." Jesse's expression turned sad, "That I forgot about the siren migration. Even though they come through every year. I was so happy to just see you again."

Lukas's eyebrow lifted, "Siren migration?"

Jesse nodded. "They have been traveling through these waters for centuries. Sometimes they attack my people. Sometimes they attack humans here in the harbor."

The truth of that made Lukas's stomach twist, and an uncomfortable thought crept up in the back of Lukas's mind but he pushed it down.

"When I realized the mistake I had made." Jesse explained. "I did not care what the consequences would be." He looked pleadingly at Lukas. "I knew if I didn't do something the sirens would lure you to the water and drown you. I had to help you Lukas. I couldn't let you die."

Memories bubbled in Lukas's thoughts. Images and sounds of song and cold and water. It slowly dawned on him, "You just saved my life didn't you?"

Jesse was silent.

Lukas crawled closer to Jesse. The truth of everything still a storm in his mind, but it was muted compared to the realization that Jesse risked not only his safety but his secret existence to keep Lukas safe. "You really did that?" He asked. "For me?"

Jesse nodded. "I care about you." He whispered.

Lukas let out a heavy breath he didn't realize he had been holding. "Jesse, I-"

"I understand if you don't want to see me any more." Jesse stressed. "I was dishonest with you and I-"

Now Lukas wasn't sure what exactly pushed him to do what he did next. Perhaps it was his nature to comfort. Perhaps it was his gratitude. Perhaps, it was the realization that he cared for Jesse too. But whatever the case, Lukas quickly grabbed Jesse's hand. "Wait!"

Jesse froze.

Lukas froze up for a moment too - and for the first time he was fully able to observe Jesse. He didn't know if he could see them before, or if it was some trick Jesse had pulled to keep his secret. But Lukas could see the fins protruding from under Jesse's hair, see the scales that ran over his shoulders and scattered about his face; He could see Jesse's gills and how deep and rich the male's eyes were-

"I would love to keep seeing you Jesse." Lukas finally choked out. "But I don't want you to be in trouble with your dad…"

Jesse flinched.

"You saved my life Jesse." Lukas said. "I am super thankful for that, you have no idea-"

"I almost got you killed to begin with-"

"But you risked everything to save me." He assured. "That makes you one hell of a friend. If this is too much of a risk for you, I would miss you greatly, but I understand now."

Jesse smiled weakly, squeezing Lukas's hand. "Lukas I-"

Suddenly the rev of the engine caught Lukas's attention. Jesse reacted immediately. The brunet started pushing and dragging his body to the dock's edge.

"Wait!"

"I have to go!" Jesse said, distressed. "Please Lukas!" He begged, "Do not tell anyone about me!"

"I won't I promise! But Jesse-"

"Lukas!" A shout rose over the rain. 

That was Aiden!

"Goodbye!" Jesse slipped off the dock and into the water.

"Wait!" Lukas begged, still holding Jesse's hand tight. "Will you be safe?!"

Jesse nodded. "The sirens are gone, I can return home."

Lukas swallowed, "Is this….goodbye forever?"

The merman hesitated.

"Lukas?!"

Jesse glanced to the shore then back at Lukas, "I…." He bit his lip, then tightened his grip on Lukas's hand. "I do not want this to be forever."

Lukas let out an exhale of relief. He didn't realize how happy that thought made him.

"But I cannot visit you till the sun begins to set." Jesse explained hastily. "Meet me in the water. Where we first met. I'll arrange a better spot later." He glanced nervously at the dock, where the loud thump of footsteps grew louder and louder.

Lukas nodded. "Okay. Goodbye for now Jesse, and thank you." He whispered.

Jesse faced Lukas, and his eyes for a moment gleamed in a way that made Lukas forget to breathe. "I'll see you soon. Wait till the weather clears. I will find you."  He squeezed his hand one last time and let go. "Goodbye Lukas."

Then Jesse vanished into the water.

"Lukas!"

"I'm here." Lukas called, reluctantly pulling his eyes from the ripples, "Here!"

Aiden burst from the fog, running to Lukas. He nearly slipped on the mildew coating the dock as he approached. "Lukas are you okay?!"

Lukas forced himself to stand, though it was difficult as his legs wobbled. "I'm-"

Aiden caught Lukas before he could topple over. Lukas noticed immediately that Aiden was drenched, his usually well kept hair and clothes were plastered with water.

"Aiden why are you here-"

"I just-" his cousin flinched, shaking hands gripping Lukas tight. "I couldn't shake this feeling and - and you were taking so long to get back I-" he shook his head, squeezing his eyes shut for a moment. "I grabbed Mom's motorcycle and just - just came here- "

"Aiden I-"

"What happened to you?!" Aiden stressed, his eyes saturated with a fear Lukas had never seen before. "You're soaked!"

Lukas glanced at the ocean next to them. For a moment his heart raced, Jesse begged for secrecy, but what could Lukas even say???

"I-" Lukas licked his lips nervously, "I came out here to check- make sure Jesse wasn't here - I slipped." He returned his gaze to Aiden. "I fell into the water and I-"

"You could have drowned!" Aiden stated, paling slightly.

"I know I'm sorry I-" Lukas flinched. "I got out okay Aiden, I just needed to catch my breath. I didn't mean to make you worry I-"

Aiden pulled Lukas into a hug. Lukas was hit with a wave of guilt to feel the slightly larger male trembling.

"You scared me...." The other whispered, his voice muffled in Lukas's shoulder.

Lukas couldn't stop the tears pooling in his eyes. He returned Aiden's hug, squeezing him tight. "I'm sorry Aiden."

"Let's just go home now... Please ?"

"Yeah, let's do that."

Aiden pulled away, keeping his eyes averted as he sniffed and rubbed his nose. "Is your friend out here?" 

"No." Lukas lied. "I….you're right no one should - would, be out here…"

"Okay…"

"Do you want me to take the bike?" Lukas whispered. 

Aiden rubbed his eyes, and waved Lukas off. "No… I have a ramp in the truck bed... We'll load it that way…"

"Okay." Lukas grabbed Aiden's hand. "Let's go home then."

His cousin didn't argue. 

The rain had dwindled some by the time they lifted the bike into the back, though the fog remained strong. Lukas took one last glance back before climbing into the truck, wondering if he had dreamed everything up.

He stared hard at the ocean, listening, searching.

No singing.

No Jesse.

"Lukas?" Aiden wearily inquired.

"Sorry." Lukas slid into the truck, closing the door and embracing the warmth that was a welcome change against his soaked clothing.

That, is when he noticed it.

A vibrant sea green scale - too large to be a fish - was plastered to his jacket.

Lukas carefully pried it from the fabric, as for Aiden to not notice. The scale was as smooth as silk, and shimmered in his hand, like no scale ever seen….

It hadn't been a dream.

The truck rolled down the road, toward the safety of home. Lukas looked at the ocean as they drove past.

Same water. Same ocean….

But Lukas felt as if he had seen it for the very first time.

The great waters of this earth had revealed some of their secrets, both dark and magical.

The ocean would never be the same again. At least, not for Lukas.

Jesse waited till Lukas departed. He was both shocked and relieved that the human had agreed to keep his secret, and held his promise after Jesse's departure. But it made him happy at the same time. Knowing Lukas remained a true friend.

He wearily went home, his adrenaline was nearly spent and he was very very sore.

For the most part, any visible damages on Jesse's body looked like bruising, and abrasions. Nothing looked like claws or teeth marks. He had a few missing scales too. Most of it should be healed within a day or two. He just had to hide in his room till then.

He remained extremely cautious on his way home. Just because he told Lukas the sirens were gone doesn't mean the bulk of the migration had left the area entirely.

Last thing he needed was to get ripped apart post a successful rescue mission.

His thoughts wandered to Lukas, and he felt warm despite his weariness. He brought his hand to his chest. Lukas had held his hand…

He had accepted him. He didn't want to hurt Jesse. Lukas wanted to be his friend.

It was impossible to fight even a small smile as he swam. Though he did his best to ignore the strange flutter in his chest.

Jesse silently slid into the gardens once more as he snuck back into his home. By the tides, he was tired....

Just need to find a lousy hiding spot and let Axel find me so I can take a nap. Jesse thought as he turned down the corridor.

"Jesse?"

Jesse stiffened and quickly turned around. 

It was his father, coming out of the archive room.

Jesse's stomach sank.

Caught at the finish line.

Steve's eyes immediately narrowed as he quickly spotted Jesse's injuries. "Jesse, what happened to you?"

"Uh-" Jesse reluctantly swam over. "I-"

Steve's eyes narrowed further, "I most certainly hope you didn't take a little swim to the reef."

"What? No!" Jesse argued. "Dad when was the last time I have  ever done such a thing? Sirens are dangerous! You let me go to the reef now, I have no reason to sneak out. Even if you didn't, I'm not a guppy. I wouldn't endanger myself." 

The older male gently yet firmly ran a hand over one of Jesse's bruises. "Explain this then."

It took a lot for Jesse not to cringe. The bruises hurt, a lot. However he did his best to brush it off as nothing.

"I was playing Seek with the others." Jesse lied. "I was going to hide in the archives-"

"I've been there all high tide," Steve blinked, now confused. "I never-"

" - saw me? I know." Jesse explained. "I realized when I saw you in there it was best not to disturb your work. I challenged Axel to a bet and you know how he gets when I use his favorite shrimp as the winnings."

The other made an expression, for yes, he most certianly knew.

"So I went to the grand hall." Jesse finished. "I squeezed into one of the high arches in the upper corner. I then promptly got stuck."

Steve lifted an eyebrow, " Stuck?" He echoed, somewhat skeptical.

"I underestimated how much I've grown since the last time I hid there." Jesse nodded. "I bruised myself on the barnacles trying to get out."

Steve was silent, eyes searching Jesse over, as if he looked for any sign, any clue, that Jesse's story wasn't the case.

Jesse sighed, "Dad-"

Suddenly, without so much of a word. Steve gently grabbed Jesse's arm -careful to avoid Jesse's scuffs and bruises - and swept Jesse behind him and into the still open door of the archive room.

"Dad what-"

"Shhh…"

Jesse fell silent, peeking out the slight crack as Steve calmly pushed the door to a almost closed position. For a moment, Jesse's heart raced, had a siren snuck into the palace?

But then not moments after Steve gracefully hid Jesse away,  Axel came bursting around the corner, "Gotcha Jesse!!!"

"I'm humbled you assume I look so youthful." Steve stated calmly.

Axel rushed to a stop, nearly crashing into Steve, "Y-your majesty!" He stammered.

"Axel."

Axel hastily bowed, "I am so sorry I - it was an accident!"

"Playing games with my son I see?" Steve inquired, a quaint knowing smile on corner of his mouth.

The large male nodded. "Seek your majesty." He confirmed. "The queen hinted Jesse might have hidden in the archives."

Jesse was partially wounded. Mom you traitor! He thought, amused.

"I'm afraid Jesse hid elsewhere." Steve explained. "My son didn't want to distrub my work, I've been here all high-tide. He informed me he bet you shrimp if you found him."

Axel's fins flared in embaressment and he nodded.

Steve pointed down the hall, "Try the food stores. He swam that way."

Axel bowed again. "Thank you your majesty!" Then with a mischevious grin, Axel was off as fast as a striped marlin.

Surprised and relieved, Jesse pushed the door back open. "Thank you for your help Dad-" Jesse sighed out.

"You know I love you right?" Steve asked, his back still to Jesse.

Jesse paused.

His father glanced over his shoulder, looking pained. "I understand I come across as over bearing Jesse." He said quietly. "I don't mean to." He turned fully to face Jesse. "I know you have no reason to lie to me, I know you've never given me cause to doubt you, and I am sorry if you feel I did."

Jesse's heart clenched.

"I just care about you." Steve placed a hand on Jesse's cheek. "And like any parent it pains me when you get hurt. We simply assume the worst." He gave Jesse a meek smile. "Even if it is over something as simple as a game of Seek."

Jesse hugged his dad, "I know you mean well." He assured.

Steve rested his chin on the top of Jesse's head. "Are you sure you are alright though?" He worried. "You seem tired."

Jesse did admittedly feel unaturally drained, like all the energy had been sucked out of him. He figured it was from all ths terror, adreniline, swimming, and fighting. "Axel's hard to get away from when he's hungry." Jesse stated.

Steve let out a muffled laugh, "Fair." He pulled away, grabbing Jesse's hand. "Come on, I think I have a place you can hide,maybe even sleep a bit."

"Anywhere I know?"

Steve's eyes sparked for a moment. "Oh your old man had a good hiding place or two here." He said as he swam down the corridor. "Your uncle was a dangerous game opponent growing up. I had to be smart."

"Looks like you've still got secrets of your own?" Jesse grinned.

"That I do." Steve smiled back. "That I do."

They swam on, Jesse's own little secret, safely tucked away in his mind. Leaving him hoping, at least for now, no one would ever find out the truth of tonight.

Chapter Text

"I said something subtle." 

Mevia rolled her eyes, "You also said shark attack."

Hadrian's eye twitched, "I do recal subtle came first."

Mevia shrugged, "You wanted me to get revenge on-"

"An enchanted great white shark is not sutble!!!" Hadrian hissed.

The witch smirked, as if humored by his frustration. “Oh relax Hadrian, it was just a little bit of fun-“

Hadrian grabbed her arm, wrenching the female close. “ You stepped out of line!” He snarled. “I wanted to look for an opportunity, and you could have blown the entire thing with your little stunt!”

The eel mer snarled back at him, yanking herself free and swimming back.

“You don’t think the king and queen have a close eye on things obscure and magical-“ Hadrian began to demand.

“They are fools who wouldn’t know true power if it hit them in the face-” Mevia cut in with a scoff

“ Their court mage Romeo is one of the most knowledgeable magic users since the late king himself!” Hadrian cut back. 

He wants to rage, to snarl, and thrash and tear the bitch of a witch apart with his tentacles. How dare she pull such a stunt here?! How dare she risk it all to ease her boredom?! He is no fool to the pending threat looming over their heads. The little prince and his bratty friends had survived the incident, and the king was clearly suspicious of the unnatural nature of the shark. Hadrian had seen Romeo in the library, digging through archives, and old histories.

One more wrong stunt and they could easily trail it all back to him, Mevia wouldn’t hesitate to oust him should they track her down. She had no loyalty, as clear by her behavior. 

He bit his lip, snarling to himself. He despised this. Despised crawling around in the shadows of lesser creatures who looked down on him. It could be easier to face them head on, slaughter them all. But the combined strength of the royal family would overpower him in the end. He needed them to suffer, he needed them to rot on the seafloor.

And they will , he just…..needed..... patience.

He reeled his fury back into place, pulling away from Mevia and pushing his hair out of his eyes. “This cannot happen again.” He stated icily, “We must bide our time for the right opportunity.”

“I am not a patient woman, Hadrian.” Mevia warned. “I will not wait forever.”

“You will unless you and I want to be dead by the next moon cycle.” He warned. “If they catch on too soon, it will be before you even have a chance to get a taste for your revenge.”

Mevia scoffed looking away, “I am to continue stalking the little prince then?” she clearly wasn’t pleased about it either.

“No, you’re being moved elsewhere.”

“What?”

“After your little……fiasco.” Hadrian turned his back away, “I reached out to another individual for help, someone who specializes in hunting and tracking. Since it isn’t your strong suit.”

Now it was Mevia’s turn to be infuriated. He could hear her bristle and the water ripple with electric currents as her temper rose. “You dare?!” she hissed, offended. “I will not have my vengeance stolen from me by some second rate scuttle-“

“Relax Mevia~” Hadrian chuckled. Power and control was back in his corner, and this time he intended to keep it, “Your revenge will still be yours. She has no interest in revenge.”

“She-?”

A ripple of silver scales and crimson hair shot swiftly through the waters, darting from one shadow to the next. “He knows I enjoy a good hunt~” a new voice laughed in delight.

Mevia gasped in surprise, her shock twisting into a sneer “ You.”

“Yes, me. Now Hadrian.” Sharp teeth glinted in the limited light of the room. “ Who am I hunting~?”

When the week had gone and passed, the town once again transformed. Like a flower bursting open in spring, life returned to the sleepy little seaside town.

The shops opened, the people came out of their homes, and the town was once again its quaint little bustle of energy. 

Magnus and Eligard reopened the restaurant, Aiden and Lukas returned to work. The banters, the stories and Magnus patronizing Aiden with merfolk stories became routine once more.

Lukas couldn’t help but notice that Magnus was gentler in his teasing, less frequent to bring up the myth of their underwater neighbors. He didn’t dare ask, but he assumed Magnus was aware that last week was a tender time for his cousin, and therefore eased him back into their normal lives more gently. 

The sleepy start to their return was appreciated, on more than one level. 

It gave Lukas time to think.

It had been a few days now since the incident at the pier, and Lukas still hadn’t truly wrapped his mind around that night’s events. 

Jesse was a merman.

Merfolk were real.

They were real.  

It was something Lukas more than once tried to brush off as a dream, but then he would pull out the scale and it would all come crashing back to the realm of reality.

It was so much to take in, Lukas feels like he had been given so much information in such a short time and it was a struggle to process it all. 

Jesse was a merman, and he claimed he lived close by. So that meant somewhere out there, not too far out into that blue ocean, there were several merfolk living, perhaps even in the inlet.

No that would be silly , Lukas chided himself, someone would have seen them in such shallow water…..right?

Then there was the fact Jesse stated there was a difference between merfolk and sirens. Lukas’ eyebrows scrunched closer together as he pondered this information. It made him think of the tales Magnus had shared, and the more he pondered it the more he wondered, how much merfolk lore was the old sailor actually correct about?

Merfolk, real…..check.

Sirens, different – and as Lukas experienced- bad ……check.

Did that mean merpeople could truly turn into humans and walk on land? 

He looked out the window, watching as the people on the street passed them by. Were any of them merfolk in disguise? Hiding amongst the humans without anyone being the wiser….

His world felt so twisted and turned around, it was almost enough to make his head hurt. 

Lukas’ thoughts eventually wandered back to Jesse. Wondering where he lived. Jesse says it wasn’t far, but maybe not far to Jesse was much farther to Lukas. He did have a tail after all, he could probably swim laps around Lukas. 

His tail wasn’t something dainty like from a cartoon, Jesse was a powerhouse. Lukas’s limited dazed memory of the incident recalled a long muscular tail that had gleamed and flashed in the rain and lightning. 

Lukas closed his eyes, lost in the memory of those shimmering scales, that shy smile, and defined muscle-

Lukas opened his eyes swiftly, his face burning. 

“Get it together Anderson……” he muttered.

“Are you feeling alright love?”

Lukas tilted his head just as Ellegaard set a steaming bowl of chowder in front of him and slid into the opposite bench at Lukas’s booth. 

“Something to fight off the chill.” She smiled before Lukas could inquire about the surprise meal.

“Oh, thank you!” Lukas smiled back, twisting away from the window to enjoy the chowder.

The diner was empty at the moment, just because life had returned to the town didn’t mean everyone was up and moving yet. It was like a slow wake up, and the bitter cold of the rain still clung on in some small places.

“You seem to have a lot on your mind.” The woman hummed as Lukas ate. “Is everything alright?”

“Little tired.” Lukas admitted. “It was a bit of a tough week.”

Elle nodded in understanding, “Definitely not the best time of year around here.”

“So I heard….”

A new thought began to bubble in Lukas’s mind, a thought that had been breaking to get out for the past few days and Lukas had been doing his best to keep it down, it tied back to what Jesse had said.

Sirens .

Siren migration .

“ They have been traveling through these waters for centuries. Sometimes they attack my people. Sometimes they attack humans here in the harbor.

Humans in the harbor……

The thought made Lukas’ stomach twist, and he found himself losing his appetite. 

Was it possible-? 

Don’t go there Lukas. Don’t .

He shoved the thoughts back down, he wasn’t going to go there. That would be too much for his brain to take. He was still wrapping his mind around the whole mermaids and mermen are real, and he needed to just lock on that. 

Think about Jesse, think about Jesse.

He wondered where Jes lived exactly, and how many of them there were. Did they all look similar to Jesse? With his green scales, bright eyes, beautiful smile-

“You’re blushing.” 

Lukas blinked, “Wh-huh-“

Ellegaard smiled, pushing a loose hair out of Lukas’ face. “You’ve got a shine in your eyes.”

The blush Lukas didn’t know he had blossomed to a deeper shade. He dipped his head down, smiling as he poked his spoon into his chowder.

The female chuckled slightly, patting Lukas’ hand before getting up from the booth.

Still blushing some, Lukas finished his food and returned to the store side of the shop. He had already worked his short shift for the day, but had stuck around while Aiden finished his.

The brunet was sitting at the counter, chin on his hand as he gazed out the window, lost in his own thoughts. Not so lost however that Aiden didn’t notice Lukas return, he dropped his hand on the counter, “You good?”

Lukas hopped down the singular step, “Yeah? Why?”

“You’re all rosy.”

“Oh. That. Yeah I’m fine.”

For the first time since last week, Aiden gave Lukas a playful smirk. Now confident that Lukas wasn’t about to keel over from a lung attack, he moved in for the teasing front. “Thinking about your little friend?”

He wasn’t wrong, granted Aiden probably wasn’t guessing correctly the exact reasons Lukas was thinking about Jesse, but it was still embarrassing all the same. 

Ignoring Aiden’s statement Lukas grabbed his coat from the rack, “I’m going for a walk on the beach.”

His cousin chuckled, “Alright Lukas, whatever you say.”

Face still burning, Lukas put his coat on and hopped out of the shop, and set for the beach. 

He slowed some as he passed the sobbing mermaid statue, eyeing the oxidizing copper. 

Was her story true? Was the tale Magnus had shared not so long ago real? Did a mermaid lose her love to greedy humans?

He kept walking, kicking off his shoes and walking along the cold damp sand. He walked the opposite direction of the aquarium pier, as the beach essentially stopped there. But it continue for a good mile or two in the other direction and Lukas still had so much on his mind, he needed the space to think, so that is the direction he went. 

Despite the residual fog there was still enough sunlight to make the ocean glimmer and shimmer like a million sapphires on a sea of glass. It was beautiful.

Lukas stared at the water as he walked, in awe, a wave of peace and calm washing over him.

He felt….good. It was so strange, considering the fact he had almost drowned last weekend. Lukas couldn’t even describe the sensation that he was wrapped up in.

Energy?

Relief?

Wonder?

There was no words that Lukas could find to fit at the moment. 

He kept walking, pondering and theorizing. He kicked up sand, picked up stones and broken shells, throwing them into the ocean.

Eventually Lukas’ trek led him to a heavy cluster of rock, partially submerged into the ocean and partially embedded in the beach. He had never noticed them here before, but then again he had never walked this far. 

Lukas looked over his shoulder, he wasn’t too far from the main beach, he could still see the buildings well enough. But judging by the lack of people and footprints in the sand, Lukas concluded most people didn’t walk out this far. 

The beach on this side of the road was slowly beginning to get more and more narrow, and covered by tower sea cliffs. He could hear the distant sound of cars far above him.

The road is up there. Lukas realized. It was the main route into town….

There was some old scraps of burnt firewood and driftwood. But the charcoal was old, it was clear that this hadn’t been a hangout spot for anyone in a long, long time……

Curious, Lukas walked over to the cluster of rocks, the jumble varying in size from football size to boulders that were bigger than a SUV.

He climbed up the first rock, caked some in dried bird droppings but thankfully were not too slick. It was pretty late in the afternoon, and while the tide was not at the highest, Lukas could tell by the water line on the largest of rocks that the boulders didn’t submerge even in the highest of tides. 

He looked the area over as he climbed up the rock, there were more boulders in the water than he realized, and the area had turned into a tide pool of sorts. It wasn’t like a tropical tide pool by any means, but the water was gentle here, not affected by the waves or the currents beyond. 

 Charmed, Lukas sat down on a low flat rock and slipped his feet into the chilly waters. He still had an amazing view of the ocean, but from where he was sitting he could no longer see the town, and anyone on the beach couldn’t see him for that matter.

He was tucked away in this peaceful little pocket.

“This would make a really nice place to meet Jesse.” Lukas mused aloud.

Jesse .

Lukas’ thoughts once again wandered back to the marvel that was Jesse the merman. 

Lukas had been enthralled by Jesse even before then. The male was so sweet and kind, and Lukas loved that he had made a friend of his own here. 

Then the secret came out….

Lukas stared at the sparkling water, shifting on the rock. 

Something hard in his chest pocket pushed into his body, pulling Lukas from his train of thought. He reached into the pocket. 

It was the sand dollar.

Aiden had hooked Lukas up with a non-leather coat a few weeks ago after the chum incident and Lukas had completely forgotten he had taken the gifted shell from his cousin and put it in his new coat pocket. 

Lukas stared silently at the shell, turning it over in his hands and listening to the faintest rattle of the teeth shifting inside. 

A hot salty splash of water struck the shell. 

Startled, Lukas lifted a hand and ran his fingers over his cheek. 

Tears.

Then it finally struck Lukas.

He had wished for an adventure, a year to remember, and someone out there had heard him.

Someone, or something had brought him Jesse.

Science stated that mankind knew more about the moon that they did about their own ocean. New species, new secrets, were being discovered every year and yet the ocean still remained so vast and so unknown.

Lukas had been blessed with a miracle, the ocean had given him one of her undoubtedly greatest secrets. Jesse had trusted him with the most important and fragile secret of his life, his very existence. 

Because he wanted Lukas to be his friend. 

Lukas smiled tearfully, stroking his thumb over the sand dollar. He looked up to the ocean, glorious and sparkling. 

“Thank you….” Lukas whispered.

Clearing his eyes, Lukas put the shell back into his coat pocket and stood, brushing himself off. He would tell Jesse about this place, they could have a safe place to meet and talk. Lukas planned to protect the precious secret that had been so generously gifted to him.

He was felt relaxed and at peace as he made his way back up the beach. His thoughts were no longer a storm of turmoil and struggling to process what he had been witness to.

Lukas was …..happy.

Aiden was walking up the beach as Lukas slowly made his way back to the main thoroughfare. Surprised, Lukas checked his watch, shocked to realize he had been out there longer than expected and Aiden’s shift was already done. He gave Aiden a sheepish wave when his cousin threw his arms out in a gesture of confusion.

"Lord Almighty there you are Lukas,” Aiden commented as Lukas got close enough. He lifted an eyebrow, shaking his head. “I thought you said you were going for a walk not a hike .” He commented. 

“I’m sorry,” Lukas replied, “I lost track of the time.” He admitted.

Aiden gazed him over, Lukas could tell he was trying to respectful and not ask out loud if Lukas had pushed himself too far. 

“I feel fine don’t worry.” Lukas assured for him, “I feel really good actually. Got a little…..” He smiled softly, “Self reflecting in….”

If Aiden found Lukas’ words weird he didn’t show it. The brunet accepted the statement, and nodded, “Good to hear it then.” He waved Lukas to come with, “C’mon, Mom needs us to pick up groceries for dinner.”

Lukas followed, shoving his hands into his coat pockets, “Sounds good, do you know what we’re having?”

“Pasta I think.”

“Yum!”

“Mhmmm…..” Aiden gave Lukas a side eyed glance as they headed on in. “Do…..Do you want me to take you out on the boat tomorrow?” he offered.

Lukas was admittedly surprised, he hadn’t expected Aiden to …well….”Are you sure?”

“Yeah, why not.” Aiden looked forward once again, “I need to beat you at fishing at some point, don’t I?”

“Yeah, you do.” Lukas smiled fondly, looking away to admire the ocean. “But something tells me lady luck is on my side for a while….”

Chapter Text

The siren migration came and went, but it still was a few more nights before Jesse’s people resumed with their daily lives.

Jesse spent most of the time resting and healing up from his siren fight. Or has far as his family and friends were concerned, his “barnacle” bruises.

After that day, -and yes Axel did eventually find him in the end, and yes Jesse had to spend the rest of it making sure he had enough shrimp – Jesse was exhausted.

The adrenaline crash had been brutal and Jesse napped for the most part, which yes, admittedly did catch the concern and attention of his mother and father. But after assuring them he was fine, and that he was just tired, Jesse settled into a long series of lazy days where he rested…..and pondered.

There was a human now, above the waves that knew of his existence. Lukas knew Jesse was a merman and there was no taking that back.

But he had taken the whole thing surprisingly well, at least, Jesse assumed he did. Lukas wanted to see him again, and he seemed genuine in his friendship.

He wondered more often than not if Lukas was breaking his promise, that he perhaps changed his mind and was telling everyone who would listen that Jesse was a merman. A lingering fear did hover behind this thought, that the next time Jesse would try to go to the surface he would be stolen away by humans and never seen again.

But he tried to believe that Lukas was genuine and truly his friend, and to be perfectly honest he missed him.

Jesse rolled onto his back, watching as his movements sent bubbles swirling and on the long swim to the surface above.

Jesse sighed, reaching up and letting the bubbles drift through his fingers, tickling his skin.

I hope I see you soon….. Jesse mused.

He wondered if Lukas was alright, and if he was recovering alright from nearly being drowned by the sirens. Humans were fragile creatures when it came to the water, and Jesse was no stranger to the fluxes of pressure and the very unpleasant sensation of getting water in your lungs.

Hey had been so worried when Lukas was seemingly lifeless on the dock, he could only be grateful that his trick had work-

“Barnacle on your mouth?”

Jesse gasped in surprise and sat up, seeing Petra hovering by the entryway to Jesse’s room.

She swam in, “You keep thumbing your mouth you’re going to take your scales off.”

If Jesse was human, his face would have gone red as he realized that he was stroking his lip. Fins flaring in embarrassment Jesse quickly dropped his hand. “Petra what are you doing here?”

“I was thinking about going to the reef, and wanted to see if you would come along.” She offered as she settled down on the large seaweed cushioned clam shell that consisted of Jesse’s sleeping area. “The sirens should be out of the territory by now so it should be safer.”

“Any particular reason we are going?”

“Well Axel and Olivia are busy with their own families today.” Petra twisted her fingers through her hair. “Jack and Nurm are gone for the next few tides to confirm with the rest of the guard that our borders are secure. I was bored laying around and figured we could go mess around in your favorite spot.” She elbowed Jesse, “Maybe get some shrimp since Axel at your entire supply.”

Jesse chuckled and rolled onto his stomach, “I did lose that one pretty badly didn’t I?” he hummed.

“Well your hiding spot was pretty bad.” Petra admitted. She traced a finger along Jesse’s arm, careful to avoid any of the few bruised and healing scales Jesse had left. “So what do you say? Want to go swim at the reef with me?”

Jesse thought on this. He knew he would promise Lukas that he would find him, but he wouldn’t be able to do that with Petra present. But the likely hood that Lukas would be out above the reef on his boat so soon after the siren migration was probably slim. Like before humans were fragile things, and Lukas probably didn’t heal as quickly as Jesse did.  On top of that, there was the fact that merfolk were nocturnal and most humans were not. By the time Petra and Jesse visited and even left the reef, most humans wouldn’t even be awake.

He gently tugged on Petra’s prodding finger, “Sure why not.”

“Wonderful, I’ll meet you and the entrance, be sure to let your parents know or your father will spear me to the floor for kidnapping you.” She smirked.

Jesse laughed, “You know he would never do that. Despite it all he is fond of you.”

Petra just chuckled, “That is only because he doesn’t know half of the trouble I get into.”

“And what trouble would that be Petra?” he hummed.

But the female simply smiled and darted out of the room, leaving nothing behind but small rapidly dwindling currents and a flurry of bubbles.

Jesse swam out shortly after, banking left and swimming towards his parent’s private dwelling. “Mom? Dad?”

His mother wasn’t present but his Father was, resting over a large coral table he was reading a large and heavy tome.

He looked up from his reading as Jesse swam into the room. “Oh hello Jesse.” He looked almost as tired as Jesse did. Like father like son he supposed. However, for as long Jesse could remember his father was always more worn down around this time of year. It took a lot of power, energy, and magic to protect the kingdom from the sirens. As the leader to the clan, and successor to the royal bloodline Steve’s power was responsible for the protection of their people. Using such power could be draining.

It would be Jesse’s responsibility someday….

Still, despite it all, his father always was able to give Jesse a smile. “Hello Jesse,” he rubbed the blurriness out of his eyes.

“Hi Dad~” Jesse swam over, resting on the other side of the coral table, “What are you reading?”

Steve ran his fingers over the text carved into the stone tablets. “Just a book on some older magic. Your grandfather tried his best in his later years to write it all down, before he could forget it all.”

It made sense, the merfolk lived so long that their memories would begin to fade and distort. It was why so much of their history was distorted.

“What spells are in this one?” Jesse asked.

“All sorts.” Steve answered.

“Vague?” Jesse teased.

Steve simply smiled, “What can I do for you Jesse?”

“Petra stopped by,” Jesse answered, “She wanted to go to the reef together.”

“You know you don’t need my permission anymore,” the older man chuckled.

“I know Dad, I just wanted to let you know where I was going, and I just wanted to make sure you were alright with it since the sirens were here recently.”

“I do appreciate you checking in. You should be fine, so far all the reports from the border are coming back clear, and I don’t sense any sirens nearby. Go ahead and have fun with Petra.”

“Do you want me to bring you back anything?” Jesse asked. “Shrimp? Some oysters?”

His father once again chuckled, “No, but thank you for asking. Have fun out there alright?”

“I will!” Jesse kissed Steve’s forehead before swimming out, “Bye dad!”

The reef was back to life, now that the sirens were gone. Compared to a few days prior it was a striking difference. Petra had stopped by briefly before the siren migration came to the area, the reef had been almost deathlike, and not a fish in sight. Not even the sharks had been swimming about.

But now that the sirens were gone life had returned to reef like it had never happened.

Petra and Jesse had taken their time swimming to the reef, take a casual swim towards the thriving sanctuary.

Petra had opted to take the long way instead of cutting through the shipwrecks and the ravine. She was feeling lazy and passive today, not nearly as energetic as usual and it seemed Jesse felt the same follow Petra in the slow swim to the reef.

“It looks like the sirens didn’t do much damage here.” Jesse commented as they dived into the forest of coral.

“Looks like it,” Petra turned over an upside down starfish and kept swimming. “I don’t see much animal carnage.”

“The barrier maybe drove them off?” Jesse suggested.

“Maybe.”

“I bet they didn’t even- Delta!” Jesse excitedly swam off to go coddle his favorite shark.

Petra chuckled and coasted up above the reef, twisting her body so she was stomach up. The moon had not yet settled, but it was the faintest traces of sun where beginning to show alone the horizon. It would still take quite some time however for the sun to fully rise so Jesse and Petra had plenty of time to enjoy themselves.

She watched the moonlight ripple in the water, creating wiggling patterns that glowed and shimmered on her pale skin.

Petra closed her eyes, humming, letting the currents carry her around. This close to the shallows she could just barely hear the sounds of the humans above. Just because most humans slept around this time didn’t mean they weren’t out there. They still had their big ships, which rumbled louder than whales and moved constantly through the constant night and day.

Those ships traveled farther than Petra ever did or ever would in her life. This reef was her limit.

She curved back down, weaving through the fishes and the sharks.

Occasionally plucking some shrimp and popping them in her mouth, Petra made her way back over to Jesse, who was still riding on the back of his shark.

“How is Delta?” she asked.

“She looks good.” Jesse smiled, running his hand along Delta’s body before pushing off and letting her swim away. “Not a mark on her, and I was a bit worried that siren’s would get her, but I am glad they didn’t.”

“Delta is a tough girl.” Petra agreed.

Jesse simply smiled and took Petra’s hand, pulling her into a dance of sorts as they twisted through the water.

Petra allowed him, following Jesse in lazy twists and turns and slow circles.

“I’m glad the sirens are gone, it always feels like I am waking up from a deep sleep, it is so stressful when they are here.” Jesse commented as they twisted about.

“I agree,” Petra said, “it is like I’m being crushed by a whale carcass, I feel so heavy and sluggish.”

“My uncle Romeo says it is their magic.” The male said. “He said it is corrupted and twisted. Even though we are immune to their alluring song, we still feel the effects of their toxic origins.”

“Do you think they were always like that?” Petra asked, letting go of Jesse’s hand long enough to slip through a narrow hole in a massive arch of coral.

Jesse followed through a different hole, before once again grabbed her hand. “I wouldn’t know. There isn’t much in our archives. Mostly just spells on how to deter them or lure them away……” the merman slowly trailed off, his swimming slowing to a stop.

Petra stopped as well, “Jesse what is it?”

Jesse was looking up, “There is a boat up there.”

Startled, Petra tilted her head upwards to find that yes indeed there was a boat resting at the surface above them. She was surprised to see a boat here, wondering how she hadn’t noticed it earlier. 

While she was a little surprised to see a boat here, she wasn’t too surprised. She recognized the boat and who it belonged to, and it wasn’t uncommon for it to be out here at this time as she had seen it several times before. 

That was Aiden's boat.

She knew it quite well. Aiden would come out here sometimes, on very very early mornings -as he would phrase it - to come out and fish for his job.

She'd sometimes sit on a coral and just watch, wondering what Aiden was thinking at that moment. Sometimes she had been tempted to swim up, stick her head above water and say hi.

But she didn't know how to explain why she was out here so far from land.

Somewhere deep down in her soul Petra knew speaking to Aiden just even in the cove was a great sin against her people and their survival.

It was a crime she would never be forgiven for if it was ever found out, the anarchy and panic it would bring would be devastating.

Petra knew what she did was wrong, and more than once did she try to stop herself from going to the cove, stop herself from speaking to the human only to fail.

With moments like this, with the boat so close, her heart would pound in her chest. Curiosity and wonder gnawed at her, she wanted to see him, she wanted to learn.

But the boat was too great a risk, too high a price.

Besides, Jesse was here. There was no way in-

"Petra…." Jesse whispered. His eyes were still locked on the faded red hull of the ship. "Can we get closer."

Petra's head snapped back down, eyes locked on Jesse. " Excuse me?"

Jesse's facial fins flared in shyness. "I just want to get closer. Since Olivia isn't here to panic and-"

"Jesse we are not going to stick our heads above the water to look at the humans." Petra said firmly, no point in turning Jesse into a lawbreaker too.

"No no I know. We can stay under the boat. I just want to get closer to it, that is all. "

Petra pondered for a moment, then, still holding Jesse's hand she swam up. "Just stay directly under it ok?"

They carefully swam up, cautious not to kick up too many bubbles as they approached the human vessel.

Petra stopped them right underneath the hull, letting go of Jesse's hand and pressing her fingers against the hull of the boat. “Here we are…”

Jesse hesitantly lifted his hands.

“Don’t worry, it doesn’t hurt you, least not this part.”

“Are there parts that are dangerous?” Jesse asked, pressing his fingers against the cool metal.

Petra pointed to the curved blades at the end of the boat, they weren’t sharp like their weapons, but they spun fast. She didn’t know this before, and learned about it during one of her little chats with Ivor. He had shown her the scars on his tail when he had accidentally gotten too close to a moving boat. The speed of them alone was enough to do the damage.

“It wasn’t their fault though.” Ivor had said, “They didn’t know I was down there.”

“But you are huge.” Petra had frowned.

The whale mer only chuckled, “That is the thing about humans sometimes. They don’t always see what is right in front of them.”

Jesse scooted away from the blades, eyeing them nervously.

“Don’t worry, they are only dangerous when they are spinning.” Petra reached out and ran her hand along the bed to prove her point.

“Oh….”

Silence fell over them both and Petra closed her eyes while Jesse inspected the underside of the boat. She listened to the faint sounds above then, muffled by steel and water. 

Aiden was on the boat but he wasn’t alone, he hadn’t been alone in many of his recent visits to this area. She wondered if that was the cousin he spoke of? The one with the bad lungs-

“Petra?”

She opened her eyes again, “Hmmm?”

“Do you really think all humans are bad?”

She blinked, surprised.

Jesse looked down, fins flaring again. “Stupid question I know-”

“No, I don't think they are all bad.” Petra answered.

Now it was Jesse’s turn to be surprised, and he looked at Petra in awe, as if he hadn’t expected such an answer to come from her.

“I think they’re a lot like us.” Petra sighed, running her hand lightly over the barnacles cemented to the hull before plucking them off one by one with her powerful grip. “I think they’re a little good, and a little bad, and ….” she thought about Aiden, “some of them are a little lost.”

“You really think so?”

“Yeah,” Petra gave Jesse a smile, “You remember that old rumor, about that one woman who fell in love with a human a long long time ago.” she looked up at the boat, “Maybe she saw something no one else saw, maybe she saw something that we refuse to accept or believe. Maybe she did go join her sailor on land instead of vanishing.”

“Petra, that is impossible.” Jesse replied, “Even if human shape changing can be done hardly anyone can do it, and we can’t stay away from the ocean for long. It’s just a back reef rumor, she couldn’t have stayed with him forever.”

“We don’t know that.” Petra countered, “It was before you and I were ever born, remember? But that is besides my point. No I don’t think all people are bad, I think they’re just trying to live….” she paused as one of the fishing lines hanging off the back of the boat tugged down, a few seconds later a fish was rapidly pulled up and out of sight by the fishing line and onto the boat. “Least that’s how I feel.”

“I guess you’re right.” Jesse sighed somewhat sadly. ``We hurt our own kind, we believe ourselves superior to the other, and we once warred with each other for land and claim. Guess we damaged ourselves more than humans ever could. My dad says they’re bad because of all the taking they do, but I guess we did the same thing once upon a time.”

Suddenly the fish was gently placed back in the water, the pale fingers of the human softly coaxing the fish back into the safety of the ocean before vanishing from sight.

Jesse watched as the fish retreated into the reef in awe. “But maybe……Maybe not all of them.”

Petra elbowed him, “Come on, let’s get home before your Dad sends out a search party and finds us touching a boat.”

Jesse chuckled and smiled, “Thanks again Petra.” he beamed. “I appreciate this.”

“Anytime Jesse.” Petra smiled back as they dived down, “Anytime.”

They retreated from the reef, Jesse leading the way. Petra gave one last glance back at the boat. Then, with a playful grin, she yanked hard on the remaining fishing line and darted away.

Aiden yelped as suddenly his fishing pole bent down so hard, sudden and fast that he nearly fell off the back of the boat.

“Oh that looks like a big one!” Lukas gasped.

But his cousin was already frowning, “No….” he did a few experimental twists of the reel, “It didn’t take.”

“What? Seriously?”

Aiden rapidly pulled the line in, revealing nothing on the shimmering hook bait.

“Aw maaaann, you said this was the best time to catch fish here and everything.” Lukas chuckled. "Better luck next time Aiden."

"Nope, I give up, I owe you dinner." Aiden sighed, and conceded to defeat. Lukas had already caught and released seven fish. He set the pole down. “I’m starting to believe your lady luck bullshit over here.”

Lukas just laughed.

Chapter Text

Cassie Rose was a killer by nature.

In truth the entire race of merfolk was capable of such things. They could be the true power of the oceans should they wish, to the point even the feeble humans would not dare touch the water. 

Instead they wasted their time on petty squabbles and pretending they were better than their neighbors for the sake of turf and power. They wanted everything, yet none of them were willing to get their hands bloody for it.

Which is where Cassie came in.

Her bloodline contained the genetics of the tiger fish, a rare breed of merfolk who settled into isolated freshwater rivers on the south of the equator. It was always an adjustment to come out to the salty open oceans, but her clan was highly sought after for one thing. 

Hired killers. 

For all their desire for power, no one these days seemed to want to be caught with blood on their hands. So Cassie’s clan were the ones to get the jobs done. 

Rivals, clan leaders, rebels, any target, any time, it would be done. 

Cassie loved it. She loved the chase, loved the thrill, loved the smell of blood in the water. 

Merfolk were meant to be killers, why else would they be born with magic, or sharp teeth, poison or claws?

This was their meaning in life, and Cassie lived it to the fullest.

So, while she didn’t come to the north very often, she could not resist the chance at this latest task. She couldn’t remember the last time she was given the opportunity to spill the blood of a royal, even the cold chilly waters could not dissuade her bloodlust. 

King Stevanos (as he was known in the south) was a powerful mer, capable of great magic. It was said that he could cause a hurricane with his powers, and could control mighty beasts of the deep.

Yet now he was blissfully unaware as Cassie stalked his only child.

She would admit, playing the waiting game tended to be a bit boring. But Cassie didn’t mind the long game in the end, and Hadrian had assured her she would get her taste of flesh. For now the advisor simply wanted to know what the little prince was up to so he could lay the perfect trap. 

Cassie rolled over on the rocks, yawning and stretching her stiff muscles. She had taken encampment by the reef, as the magical waters were warmer, and it was known the prince frequented the place often.

She couldn’t imagine what the young prince could do here that had Hadrian so interested. 

Cassie had been here well over a few tides now and the most interesting thing she had seen were a few boats sailing by. 

All Jesse and his little friends did were play games amongst the coral, and occasionally harass a native pufferfish. 

She rolled onto her back, glancing up at the crystal waters glimmering under the sun. Unlike most merfolk who preferred the safety of the night, Cassie slept when she wanted. 

Killing was entertaining at any time of the day and she was used to sleeping odd hours. The little prince - should he come - would not be here for some time yet.

It was a waste of her skills if she was being honest. But for now the temptation of royal blood kept her sated. 

She closed her eyes, listening to the sounds of the ocean around her. When Cassie wanted she could listen to even the smallest of sounds. From the distance rumble of fisherman boats, to the shark as it’s belly scrapped over the seabed, to the tiny little organisms living with the coral itself. 

Which is why it surprised her when she picked up a disturbance in the current. 

Rolling back on her stomach, she looked over her ledge just in time to see - with great curiosity- the little ocean prince making his way into the reef.

Eyebrow lifting Cassie took a glance up at the sun.

It was far too high in the sky, the little prince should be asleep this time of day. 

“What are you doing out here...” she mumbled.

She watched as Jesse looked about the reef. 

A secret rendezvous perhaps? She mused. It would be quite entertaining to slaughter Jesse and his secret lover.

Instead, the prince darted off away from the reef, beyond the protective barrier and towards more shallow waters.  

Finally, something interesting. Cassie smirked. She slipped off her perch, following after the merman. 

Jesse was making fast pace but he was being cautious, keeping cover amongst rocks, abandoned anchors and other such human garbage. 

“Wonder if he is collecting human trash.” Cassie muttered.

Humans were filthy creatures, dropping things all the time in the rivers and the oceans. But some merfolk had an affinity for the shiny and the unknown. Cassie had even seen Jesse’s little ginger friend in the area a few times rummaging amongst the human wreckage. 

Perhaps Jesse had the same interests.

It wasn’t much to work off, but it wasn’t secret knowledge that Stevanos thought poorly of humans. If his only son was fluttering amongst their garbage then perhaps Hadrian could find a use for that kind of information but she doubted it. 

Even for spelunking standards Jesse was approaching incredibly shallow water, and at high risk for being found by a human or struck by a passing boat.

Speaking of….

Jesse rounded a bend of rocks and Cassie followed after. Only to yelp as a rushing boat came hurdling in their direction.Jesse dived down as deep as he could go, buffeted by the currents that kicked up silt and mud. Cassie cursed as she found herself in the boat’s path as well.

She covered her face to protect it from the silt, diving down to avoid the propellers.

Blasted humans!

The mucky waters swirled around her gills, making her hack and wheeze on the gunk.

Filthy creatures indeed!

As the muck around her began to settle Cassie lowered her arms, pausing to pull rotted seaweed out of her hair. 

She wasn’t surprised to see Jesse nowhere in sight, he had probably continued on when the boat had passed. Without a trace of blood in the water she wouldn’t have any clue where he had gone. 

Cassie tilted her head, trying to listen, but this close to the human settlement there was too much noise to lock in on Jesse’s swimming patterns. 

Cassie wasn’t worried though, turning tail she retreated. Jesse would no doubt continue to do these secret little trips of his as long as he had belief no one knew. 

She would figure out what the little prince was up to. One way or another….

That was the thrill of the hunt after all.

Lukas stood at the end of the docks, bouncing nervously on the tips of his toes. He walked left, then right, bounced in place some more, checked his watch for the thirtieth time, then walked some more. 

After their latest boat excursion Lukas had told Jesse to meet him at the docks. He had a place they could meet safely without risking people coming by or Lukas having to bother Aiden to take him out on the boat. 

Still, he was nervous. 

Perhaps it was because he knew Jesse was a merman now, and he didn’t want anything bad to happen to the other.

He paced back and forth again, checking his watch for the thirty-first time. 

He shouldn’t have to worry. If Jesse couldn’t come then Jesse couldn’t come. That was fine. That was safe. 

The docks were private, no one would be able to see Jesse here unless they were getting their own boat. 

Aiden was at work, he wouldn’t know either. Honestly Lukas didn’t even know how to begin if Aiden found out. He wasn’t sure if Aiden would even believe him. Not like Lukas would tell anyway, he had made a promise. 

You’re fine Lukas. He told himself as he continued to pace, You’re not really doing anything illegal calm the heck down.

“Lukas?”

Nearly jumping out of his skin, Lukas turned to face the ocean, delighted to see Jesse’s head peeking over the dock’s edge. “Jesse!”

The merman gave him a small smile, waving. “Hi!”

Lukas got onto his hands and knees on the dock, “Hi!” he smiled, “I am so glad you could make it!”

Jesse smiled a little wider, “I wouldn’t miss a chance to see you.” he assured.

The statement made Lukas feel hot in the cheeks, but he quickly brushed it off. “Ready for me to take you to the spot I found?”

Jesse nodded, glancing about, “As long as it doesn’t take me on land.” he joked.

Lukas chuckled, “No no, I have a place that you can swim to.”

Jesse tilted his head, genuinely curious, “Really?”

“Really really.” Lukas smiled. He pointed in the direction of the beach, he couldn’t see it from the docks but he knew the direction. “If you swim that way around the rocks you’ll see a beach. I can run along the sand so you can see me, but there is a small nook on the far end of the beach that we can hide it. No people really go over there.”

“Nook?” Jesse echoed.

Lukas chuckled, “Just swim around the rock and keep an eye out of me on the beach ok? And then you can follow along side me.”

“Like a pilot fish.” Jesse said.

Now Lukas laughed, “Yes, like a pilot fish. Do you want to go now?”

The merman eagerly nodded, “Just swim around that rock and wait right?”

“Yes.” Lukas confirmed, rising to his feet.

Jesse clapped his hands, eager, and with a bloop, vanished under the water. 

Lukas couldn’t judge him, he was equally excited. He made his way back up the dock as fast as he could. He snagged his lunch cooler from the back of Aiden’s truck and hopped onto the sidewalk and set off for the beach.

The town was back to full force again now that the week of dread was over and gone. It was like the day had never happened, the sun was shining, the tourists and shops were hustling and bustling. There must have been some sort of event of sorts because the crowds were heavier than normal. 

As Lukas passed the pier, he could hear the speakers of the aquarium talking some facts about the ocean. 

“One milliliter of ocean water can contain approximately 10 million viruses! That is a lot! But don’t worry, a majority of these are marine viruses that infect phytoplankton and bacterial cells.....”

I wonder if Jesse’s people have any kind of diseases. Lukas thought to himself. He kicked off his shoes, tucked them under his arm and jumped off the sidewalk and onto the cool sand of the beach. Or do they not get fishlike diseases because they are half.... mammal? Is Jesse part mammal or full mammal? Are merpeople like dolphins?

This was just one of probably thousands of questions that Lukas wanted to ask the other male. He didn’t even know where to start, he wasn’t even if he could. Were there certain questions that were offensive to merfolk? Or was it considered rude to ask several questions at once. 

He looked out into the shimmering ocean, in the bright sunlight he could just make out Jesse waving, partially hidden by a boulder in the shallow water.

Lukas glanced around to make sure no one was looking and then he waved back. There were a lot of people on the beach, but the weather was windy and a lot of them were flying kites, and therefore were not particularly looking at the water. 

He set off down to the beach, focusing on staying close to the water so Jesse could see him, every now and then from the corner of his eye he would see a peek of brown hair and then Jesse would vanish again, clearly keeping an eye on Lukas’ position. 

Lukas kept walking, pleased to see that the farther he went down the beach the less people there were. He was still a ways off from getting to the tide pool but he could see there was no other people even remotely close to the area. 

Slowly but surely the din of the crowds faded and Lukas found himself alone of the beach.

Mostly alone that is.

“Is that it?” Jesse was only a few feet away from Lukas and the shore.

The water must still be deep enough for him to swim, Lukas realized. 

The brunet was pointing to the cluster of rocks and Lukas’ target.

“Yes,” Lukas nodded, “There is a tide pool in between all the boulders. 

Jesse clapped again and vanished back under the water, though this time Lukas was able to admire the flash of greens and blues shimmering underneath the surface as he swam away.

He is amazing.... Lukas thought, then he turned red, and he shook his head quickly. Get your head on straight Anderson.

Lukas climbed up and over the boulder, “So what do you think?”

Jesse was sitting in the tide pool, and he was absolutely beaming. “Lukas this is perfect!”

“I’m glad you like it!”

“I was unsure at first, because there were so many humans- OH!” Jesse splashed forward, putting a hand on Lukas’ knee as he sat down. “I’ve never seen so many humans before, I didn’t know there were so many!”

“Well that’s just a fraction of the human population.” Lukas said, “There are a lot of us.”

“How many do you think- oh! And what where those things floating up in the air? Are they sea birds? They don’t look like sea birds-”

“I don’t know how many people are one earth exactly,” Lukas admitted, “and those were kites, they fly-”

“What are kites? Are they part of you?” Jesse tugged on Lukas’s jacket, trying to look under the fabric “Can you fly? Do you have a kite?”

Lukas burst into laughter and Jesse leaned back, confused.

“Why are you laughing?” he asked.

“Because I think you and I are a lot alike.” Lukas wiped a laughing tear from his eye.

“Alike? I do not have a kite and I cannot fly.” Jesse stated, he was so dead serious, but in a confused way, and it only made Lukas laugh harder. To the point it took Lukas several minutes to stop laughing.

Finally, when he had settled down, Lukas leaned back, taking a breath and wiping the tears from his eyes.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to laugh.” he smiled fondly, “I just find it funny that I was fretting all the way here about asking you questions and it looks like you have lots of questions for me too.”

Jesse’s fins flared, and his eyes widened, “Oooooh, oh I see! Do you have questions for me?”

“So many.” Lukas nodded, “But I think you and I are going to have to take turns.” He wrapped his arms around his legs.

Jesse’s fins flared again, and he looked embarrassed, “Oh I am sorry....”

“Don’t be sorry, we have plenty of time to figure each other out.”

“I look forward to figuring you out Lukas.” Jesse said quietly.

Lukas felt himself blush.

Jesse’s eyes widened, “Your face changed color-’

“Human trick!” Lukas quickly cleared his throat. “T-to answer your current questions, I don’t know how many people are on the earth, but we’re everywhere, what you saw on the beach was just a teeny tiny bit. The things you saw flying are kites and they are a form of entertainment for humans, something to pass the time and have fun with.”

“Oh I see.” Jesse nodded thoughtfully. 

“Humans hold onto the handle at the bottom which is attached to a string-”

“-Like a fishing line?”

“Yes, and those strings are attached to the kite, when its windy on days like this, people take their kites out and let them fly in the wind. It doesn’t work on non windy days though.”

“How does it stay up?” Jesse asked.

“Uh-” Lukas froze up, he knew there was a whole science behind how kites works, something to do with tension of the string, and the wind, but he found himself unable to explain it. “You know I don’t really know.” he admitted.

Jesse nodded, “That’s fine, they are very pretty, I like them.”

“I think we have one in the garage, I can bring it here for you to see.”

Jesse smiled, “I would like that.”

Silence fell over them both for a moment, there was nothing but the whistle of the wind and the crashing of waves against the surf. 

“Do you have a question for me?” Jesse asked after a minute more.

“So many.” Lukas admitted, “But now that I am here sitting beside you I don’t even know where to begin.” He rested his cheek on his knees, letting his gaze settle on one of Jesse’s many shimmering scales. “Up until a few weeks ago you guys have been nothing more than tales and legends in books and stories. Sometimes it feels like I am dreaming about how we met, then I see you and I see you are real, and you are here, and I think my brain just short circuits.”

“I feel the same sometimes.” Jesse admitted.

“Really?”

“Yeah, we’re all taught to stay away from the shores and the boats, and we know you’re up here, we know you exist.” Jesse gestured around, “But I think.....I don’t really think I could picture a human in my mind you know, never could see what you looked like in my head.” he tilts his head, “but now I see you, and sometimes I just get so excited wanting to know about you. I want to know so much, but like you said, we have time.”

He patted the water, “We have our special place, right here in between our worlds, and we can take all the time in the world we need to learn about each other. I’m sure our questions will get easier.”

“That’s.....very astute of you Jesse.” Lukas whispered. 

“I don’t know what that means.” Jesse chuckled.

“It means that is very intelligent of you.” Lukas said. “By the way your English is getting a lot smoother.”

“It does not seem as difficult as before.” Jesse smiled. “Now.” he wiggled closer, “What is your question?”

For a moment Lukas felt his brain begin to swirl, as he tried to think of what to ask, then the storm ebbed and died. 

I have time. 

“I have a lot of questions about your tail for starters.” He decided to settle on, “But first I brought something for you to try while we talk.” he popped open the cooler lid.

Jesse’s eyes widened, “Are those-” his fins flared happily. Lukas knew Jesse had been dying to try these since Lukas mentioned them in one of their conversations. 

Lukas held up the plastic bag, “Gummy worms.”

Chapter Text

“The shallows, why ever would he go to the shallows?” 

His hired hand simply had given Hadrian a shrug. “How would I know; I lost track of him after the boat passed, I am just telling you what I’ve seen in case you wanted that little speckle of information.” 

“Has he gone again since then?” 

“No not yet.” 

“Next time you can cleanly follow him, do so.” 

Cassie had given him a toothy smile then, “ With pleasure.”  

Still, the question lingered on Hadrian’s mind. 

Why the shallows?  

He drifted down the halls of the archives pondering it over and over and over again. Mevia had given him the same intel before he had pulled her off the spying tasks, and it was maddening there were no results.

Why the shallows?  

As far as Hadrian was aware, there was nothing in the shallows worth investigating, on one side you had nothing but steep cliffs jutting out against sandy beaches, some accessible to humans and some not. Then on the other side of the human settlement, as the beaches dwindled the cliffs grew more jagged and harsh, traveling farther out into the ocean.  

The only thing he could think of over there were the tunnels under the water and against the sea cliffs. They were incredibly dangerous. Dark and winding they twisted around for miles, before popping up a little way inland on the land itself. 

Over the centuries the tunnels had been put to use for many things, sometimes as a place as a refuge from beasts and wars in ancient seas. Then later is was a place of execution, where condemned merfolk were left to die half exposed to the heat of the sun and the water. If they were lucky enough to escape their bindings, they would slowly starve to death in dark never ending tunnels.  

The grim history of the area had been enough to drive the current superstitious population well away from it and like many things in their culture, act as if it didn't happen, many of the younger generations didn’t even know it existed.  

Hadrian however was aware of the location, and even more so familiar with the area, and used it often to hide things he didn’t want the royals finding or Mevia getting her hands on. He did not go deep into the tunnels, never dared, he knew something else about that place that very few were aware of.  

Humans were seen there.  

It had been a few decades since any had been seen, but there had been a time when they seemed to be infesting the area, obsessed with it like a slew of parasites.  

Hadrian didn’t believe in stories of ghosts of the dead, he didn’t care or even acknowledge the hundreds of merfolk who had been executed and whose bones rested in those tunnels, but even he wouldn’t risk going too deep lest the humans were still there.  

After all, with each passing age they seemed to be more of them in number, and more capable of staying under the water. Hadrian wasn’t going to assume they didn’t know how to navigate those tunnels.  

All of that didn’t matter though, Jesse didn’t know of the tunnels, and he wasn’t swimming up that side of the coast.  

So what could be of interest? 

Hadrian stopped swimming for a moment. 

Humans perhaps?  

No, it was silly too even consider it an option, not with Stevanos as a father. Jesse wouldn’t have a chance to even try such a thing.  

And yet.....  

He put the thoughts aside for now, resuming his swim. No point in wasting time on theories and follies. Patience had gotten him this far and patience would get him farther still. He would have his chance to topple the family in one fell stroke and he would continue to let all the pieces move into place.  

In the meantime.... 

He drifted into the back darkened corners of the archive, the guard posted nearby paid him no mind. Hadrian was a frequent visitor and had authorization to be in the back side of the archives, he was no concern.

Because Hadrian would never take something forbidden from the archives. Right?

Hadrian was not back here for his own personal study this time. Mevia had requested her memoir. The female’s ancient spellbook had been stashed away in the royal family archives, unable to be destroyed due to several years of spells protecting the tome, the king locked it away in the guarded halls of the palace. 

Very few people had access to this part of the archives, and while Hadrian most definitely had the access for “counter spell study” -as he claimed he was doing most of the time- he was most certainly not allowed to steal a tome holding secrets of unmentionable horror. 

Hadrian had been skeptical when Mevia requested the item, but the witch had been insistent that she would need it for future use. 

He found the sealed shelf containing the tome - Mevia had described her memoir in great detail. The shelf was sealed with a lock, the keys only available to the royal family. But like his more primitive shadow the octopus, Hadrian’s tentacles had a knack for getting into things they shouldn’t. He had broken the lock years ago, he had just never bothered or dared risking taking anything out. 

Till today.

The lock popped open quietly as Hadrian’s tentacles worked quickly. He kept his back to the case, letting the extensions of himself blindly feel about while he kept watch. 

Last thing he wanted was to be caught with his hand in the food jar hypothetically speaking.

There.

He carefully took the tome off the shelf, a surprisingly thin, single stone tablet, and in its place he left a shimmering green stone. 

Now with this act, Hadrian risked a glance over his shoulder. Mevia had instructed him to leave it behind, and now he watched as a new tome, fake in everyway but looking as real as could be, shimmered into place.

An illusion, how clever.

He twisted the tome to the front and took it in his hands. Hadrian hated immediately how it made his body feel cold and shiver in disgust. It was only one single slab of stone, which Hadrian found odd. Most tomes were three, maybe four slabs woven together before they merpeople had to continue on in a fresh slab of stone. There were markings on it of course, but Hadrian didn't recognize it as any language or tongue that he was familiar with. 

It looked utterly and completely useless.

Mevia, what in the gods name are you up to asking me to fetch this damn-

“ Afternoon your majesty.” the guard suddenly spoke.

Hadrian silently cursed, and now tentacles worked quickly to lock the door and hide the real tome under his tentacles. 

Click.

Romeo swam around the corner -much to Hadrian’s annoyance- and he immediately stopped when he saw Hadrian there.

“Hadrian?” he frowned.

It was no secret the angler had a disdain for him. Hadrian strongly suspected that Romeo sensed his hidden intentions for being in this palace. 

Or perhaps they just hated each other. 

Hadrian on is part certainly didn’t care for the pesky royal. The king often frequented him for advice instead of Hadrian who was supposed to be the royal advisor, and that in itself was more than enough to drive Hadrian to loathe the other. 

“What are you doing back here?” Romeo asked, he tried to do it in a casual sense, but Hadrian caught the suspicion in his tone. 

Hadrian had carefully moved to a less incriminating spot before the royal had rounded the bend, and he floated down from a higher shelf, holding a tome in his hands.  “Just some casual reading.” he answered.

Romeo glanced at the title, “The wars of the third age?”

“Yes, it was waged against southern tribes. I know the king is planning on having some delegates come visit us next summer.” He waved the book, “Best to study up on my history to prevent offending them twice and starting a war in this age, yes?”

If Romeo bought the lie, he didn’t show it. “Well, I will leave you to it then.”

“Is there anything I can help you with while I am here your highness?”

“No.” was Romeo’s immediate answer. “I am here on a favor for the king.”

This news irked Hadrian, Now what does he not want me to know. Hadrian thought. “I see.”

Romeo swam past, and then much to Hadrian’s concern, he paused in front of the locked shelf, staring not only inside, but right at Mevia’s tome. He squinted at it. Was there a possibility that he could tell it was a fake?

“Horrid thing isn’t it?” Hadrian said, shaking his head in “ disgust” as Romeo glanced his way, “Makes me sick just swimming by it, if it were up to me I’d move it in the back with all the theology nonsense.”

Romeo frowned, “Indeed…..”

“I cannot begin to even imagine what the vile woman wrote in it.”

“Luckily for you, you will never know.” Romeo replied.

That is what you believe anyway.

“Bless my lucky tides.” Hadrian replied, then he bowed, “Good day your highness,” then he departed.

His stolen prize, safely in tow.

Jesse slurped down a gummy worm.  “Are you drawing?”

Jesse and Lukas were currently - as Lukas phrased it- five days into their series of questions. Jesse had managed to sneak out every day, visiting Lukas while his people slept soundly back home.

It was admittedly risky, but Jesse was having too much fun to consider the consequences at the moment.

Lukas sharpened his pencil, “Not right now, I was taking notes, I wanted to compare your stuff to uh- Magnus’ ‘lore’.”

“Magnus?”

“He is my boss - or well, yeah I guess my boss, but he is Aiden’s boss.”

“Boss?”

“In charge of where Aiden works. Like your dad is in charge of your people but not related to Aiden.”

“A king then?”

“A king of his shop I guess.” Lukas chuckled. “He is really into mermpeople and sirens and all that, and loves telling stories about it all day. It drives my cousin crazy.”

“Can I see?”

Lukas turns a few pages, and twists the paper to a bunch of markings that Jesse can’t understand. “For example he always stated that merpeople and sirens were two different species.”

“They are,” Jesse confirmed.

“Do you know why?”

“Not really,” Jesse admitted, “My uncle says they used to be like us a really long time ago, but something corrupted them.”

“Oh…..” Lukas’ shoulders slumped, “That’s sad, I’m sorry.”

Jesse shrugged it off, there was nothing to be sad about. It was the way things were in the ocean, and while he didn’t understand why Lukas considered it sad, he appreciated the comment only for the sake of the other. “What else does he say?”

“That your singing is nothing like you have ever heard, even enchanted.”

“I don’t know about that one.” Jesse smirked, “I have met some pretty bad singers, my friend Axel can’t sing at all. But as for enchanted you would have to be a fluent magic user to do that.”

“Aren't all your people magic users?”

“In a sense, yes, but only basic magic and even then it has to be honed. Any mermaid or man could do minor magic if practiced, like distortion for example,” Jesse made his facial fins vanish, “Like this. More advanced magic would take skills from a professional user, like my uncle, he probably could sing enchanting music if he wanted.”

“I see…..So what do you prefer to eat,” Lukas asked. “Because it definitely doesn’t seem to be sailors.”

“Is that part of Magnus’ story?” Jesse asked, almost mortified.

“Not his, but other people swear by it.”

“ We prefer gummy worms.” Jesse said. Lukas had brought him more.

The human laughed, “I mean, besides that, what do you and your people eat naturally?”

“Fish mostly, shrimp, clams, oysters I would probably say are our primary source of food. Save for some varieties.” Jesse listed off. 

“Varieties? Like sharks?”

“I suppose we could eat sharks? They don’t really have good flavor, and they are tough to eat. We usually prefer to keep the ones we can tame as companions and steer clear of the others that will eat us. We don’t eat any large animals really.” ”

“So what varieties do you mean?”

“In the south the merfolk down there can eat puffer fish for example, they have an immunity to the venom.”

“And you don’t?”

“No.” Jesse leaned back on the rocks, slurping down another worm. “It’s a bit complicated, but it all boils down to your heritage and where you are from.”

“I see.” Lukas nodded thoughtfully, he continued scribbling in his artbook, “So are there lots of differences between your species?”

“More than I can count.”

“Do you mind telling me some?” Lukas asked.

Jesse thought for a moment, “I suppose the two major influences are what region you live in, and what - uh -” he gestured to his tail, struggling to think of the word, “b-biology, you are born with.”

“Biology?” Lukas glanced over, “Do you not all have the same body type?”

“No, for example, my friend Olivia is a selkie, so her ‘tail half’ is that of a seal-”

Lukas snorted, writing something down, “Ooooook, so Selkies are real too, good to know.”

“They are technically not even merpeople, but I won’t get into that because the story is complicated.” Jesse shrugged, “As for the tails, some people have genes of sharks, or dolphins, or octopus, or anglers, a lot of these genes reflect the biomes you are in. The whale mers for example, are very rare, giant merfolk. They can only be found migrating in deep oceans, they are mostly blue and dark gray in their tails, and their backsides are dark as well to hide them from being easily seen from above.”

“Like actual animals of the ocean.” Lukas said, impressed.

“Yes, a lot of the merpeople who migrate have tails that are more muscular and designed for long travel. Then you have merfolk built for speed, or merfolk who have flashy colors to hide amongst the southern reefs. Northern mermaids are built with darker tails that are less slender and flexible.”

Lukas glanced at Jesse’s tail, lifting his eyebrow in that way Jesse found adorable. 

“So you have noticed I don’t match either of those,” Jesse laughed. “I’m what you would call a mixed breed. My father is from the north, built for deep cold waters, and his tail is very strong. Even when I reach adulthood I wouldn’t be able to beat him in endurance. But my mother’s lineage is from the south, she is a mixed breed too.” 

Jesse ran his hand over his scales, “I have a bit of both their colors, so my tail is this greenish blue. I am not as fast as my mom, nor as flexible as her, but,” he twisted a bit, “I did inherit her hunting barb.”

“Hunting barb?!”

Jesse flexed his tail muscles and he watched with much delight as Lukas’ eyes widened in surprise. Seeing the pale barb hiding along Jesse’s tail fins at the very end. “Some species in the south - originally from the ray line, breed and mixed with other mers. Mers then were born with hunting barbs.”

Lukas reached out a bit but didn’t touch, “Looks sharp.”

“It’s poisonous too.” 

Lukas quickly pulled his hand back.

“It doesn’t kill you like some merfolk’s barbs can do, but it can cause heavy paralysis. I don’t really use it, never had a reason to until we had to deal with those sirens.”

Lukas’ cheeks turned that amazing red again, “Well I am glad you did or I would have been toast.”

“You would have turned into the cooked bread you told me about?” Jesse tilted his head, confused.

“Pffff!” Lukas laughed, “No, it’s an expression, it means I would have died.”

“Well, I am glad you were not toast.” Jesse hummed.

“Thanks Jesse.” Lukas went back to his notes, “You know, humans and merfolk are a lot alike in the different sense. Depending on where you are born and who your parents were, people can look drastically different from each other. It’s kinda cool to know you guys are the same in that way.”

“Yeah?”

“Mhmm,” Lukas put his book down, “There are people with different skin color, different foods, different languages, so many thousands of difference, and I find it kinda comforting knowing that you guys are different too. In a way, it makes me feel like we’re kind of the same, with the only major difference between you and me, is my legs,” he patted his knees, “and your tail….”

Jesse looked at Lukas’ legs, “Almost.” he said, “I have gills.”

Lukas chuckled, a soft little laugh, “That is true.”

“And two sets of teeth.”

The blonde blinked, “Say what now?”

Jesse smiled, forcing his sharper teeth to come out.

“Oh my god,” the blond went wide eyed, “You are like a shark.”

“We use it for combat,” Jesse explained.

“Oh man,” Lukas shook his head, “Ok, some major differences indeed. He laid down on the rock, “Sorry I was getting sappy I think.”

Jesse wiggled up onto the warm rock, dragging himself up till he was even with Lukas. “I don’t think you were sappy.” he said quietly.

The human looked at him but didn’t say anything.

“It is comforting, my people are taught that your kind is dangerous and strange and alien and just…..well…..You get this image in your head that humans are monsters. But I look at you,” Jesse reached out, placing his hand on Lukas’ cheek, “And I see your face, and it’s really not that different from mine. We have our differences yes, just like how I am different from all of mind kind, and you are different from other people in your kind.”

Lukas turned red in the cheeks again and Jesse was starting to think this was a more than just a 'human trick' now.

“It is a comfort Lukas, that we have things that are the same despite major differences. I’m glad you are my friend.”

Lukas reached up, squeezing Jesse’s hand, “I am glad you are my friend too Jesse.” 

Then he quickly cleared his throat and sat up, “Y-you said you keep sharks as companions?”

Jesse stayed laying where he was, admiring the sun making Lukas’ golden hair shine, “Yes, some of them, the bigger they are the harder they are to tame them.”

“So do you ride them, or-”

“Hunting partners mostly.”

“Oh- like a dog, with…..several hundred teeth, that can eat you.”

“I don’t know what a dog is?”

“Well, a dog is - hang on let me draw one.”

And as Lukas rambled on about dogs, and then pets, Jesse closed his eyes and listened. Listened to a world that seemed so strange and alien, and yet, seemed a little bit familiar too…..

Chapter Text

7 p.m on the dot Lukas punched his card. Before 7:01 he had his coat on and was sticking his head into the diner, “Aiden, I am off to the beach!”

“Again?” Aiden asked, his tone wasn’t judgemental, but Lukas definitely caught the teasing hanging off him.

It was the closing shift at the diner, most of the patrons had cleared out by now. Save Maya, Gill, and a pair of sailors in the far corner booth.

Maya smiled, scooting her glass aside as Aiden dropped off her and Gill’s order at the table. “Looking for something?”

“More like someone ,” Aiden tucked his tray under his arm.

“Aiden!” Lukas turned red

“Ooooooo~!” Gill twisted in his seat, “Is this the boyfriend candidate?” he asked.

“Boy-” Lukas turned red, looking fully at Aiden now, who was suspiciously not making eye contact. “ Aiden?!”

“ Look I might have slipped up about Jesse like, two months ago.” Aiden shrugged.

Lukas felt his cheeks burn, while it technically wasn’t a problem that Aiden was sharing the fact that Lukas had made a friend, he was concerned how he was going to cover the fact that Jesse was a merman.

“Is that why you have been going to the beach so much?” Gill grinned, “Is that your guys’ special meeting spot.”

Maya kicked Gill from under the table, Lukas could tell cause he yelped. “Be nice, I think it is sweet.” She smiled at Lukas, “You should have him come hang out here with us sometime.”

Oh crap. Lukas swallowed, he didn’t think he would have to make excuses already. “Yeaaaaah! For sure!”

“Alright,” Aiden waved him off, “Scurry along Romeo.”

Ignoring the statement, Lukas titled his head, “You get off at 8 right?” he needed to know how long he had with Jesse.

“Yes but I need to run down to  the cove to restock on fishing bait for the shop, so let’s aim for 9:30-”

“ Oooooh~” Maya and Gill suddenly both went. They twisted in their seats to face Aiden, both of them grinned mischievously.

Aiden gave them a warning glance, “ What?” he demanded.

“Speaking of Romeo~” Gill purred.

“Magnus mentioned that you’ve been going down to the cove a awful lot~” Maya teased.

Now Lukas knew that Aiden went there a lot, but he had never really thought about it because he didn’t know the full details of Aiden’s work or how much bait was actually needed.  But now he watched his cousin go red in the ears.

“Got a little secret Romeo?” Gill teased.

“Shut up Gill~” Aiden gritted.

“Oh my god!” Maya squealed, “There is someone, isn’t there!”

“No- Ugh! Elle!!!” Aiden stormed off. “Go kick Magnus’ ass for me!”

“Magnus what did you do now?!”

As Maya and Gill teased and tormented his retreating cousin, Lukas took his own chance to dart away, making his way to the beach. 

The air was cool despite the fact they were at the peak of summer, and the sun was just beginning to set on the horizon. The ocean was coated in sparkling scarlet and gold, it was very pretty, and Lukas took his time to admire the scenery as he made his way over the warm sand. 

It didn’t matter how many times he witnessed it, Lukas never got tired of the view. 

As he walked he tugged his journal out from his pocket, opening it to check his notes. Over the last few conversations Lukas and Jesse had struggled and managed to figure out a sense of time for each other. 

From what he had learned, Jesse’s people  measured days and time by tides and were nocturnal, and so meeting in the middle of the afternoon for Lukas meant Jesse was essentially visiting during the middle of when he was traditionally rested.  

Lukas had felt bad about that, and suggested an evening visit when the sun was beginning to set and Jesse’s people would be starting to wake.

Jesse had insisted that he was fine, and that merpeople could go a week or two without sleep before they really needed it. He told Lukas it was actually easier for him to sneak out in the ‘day’ time when his parents were resting instead of risking him explaining why he was ‘up so early’. But he agreed to meet at this hour for this particular day.

Jesse was already in the cove when Lukas climbed over the rocks, looking fairly calm and lacking any form of caution as he picked barnacles off a shell.  “Hello Lukas!” He smiled in delight. 

“Hello!” Lukas sat down. “You seem pretty relaxed, how did you know it was me?”

“Yes, you actually have a pretty distinct walk.” the fins on Jesse’s face flared a bit, “I can pick up the differences between you and other humans. Just like I know the difference between my father’s swimming and my mother’s.”

“I know this is going to sound silly, but how do you hear?” Lukas asked, he tugged on his own ear, “You don’t have ears like me.” It felt incredibly silly now that he was asking the question, but he was now genuinely curious.

“I have two small holes under my fins.” Jesse explained. “I can hear pretty far away under water with them. I find it even easier on land, I heard one of those dogs b…. barking earlier.”

Lukas had passed the dog and the dog walker on the way to their hiding spot, and that was almost thirteen hundred feet away from where they were currently. “Wow … that is good hearing. Do I sound too loud to you?”

“No, more refined I suppose.” Jesse answered, “I can hear the faint shifts in your breath when you speak for example, or how fast your heart beats sometimes.”

Oh boy.

“ That is really cool Jesse.” Lukas said instead of letting his nervous thoughts consume him. 

“Can humans hear like my people can?”

“Not even close.” Lukas chuckled, “It varies from sound levels. For example we are talking normally, if I was an outsider I would only be able to maybe hear you twenty feet away or so. Now if someone was yelling, I would be able to hear farther away.”

“I see.”

“I wonder if you are hearing so well because you are in a more dangerous environment than I am. You listen for movement in the water right? Like sharks and predators and what not.”

The merman nodded.

“I don’t have to -normally- worry about that sort of thing. We don’t get eaten by other animals- usually.”

“ Are there other animals that can eat you?” Jesse asked.

“I mean, yeah, if you’re stupid and reckless I suppose.” Lukas shrugged, “Don’t worry though, none of them are near here, you have nothing to worry about.”

Jesse nodded, then his eyes lit up, “I brought you something.” he extended the shell he had been cleaning to Lukas.

Lukas recognized the type, it was the same type of shell Jesse had given him the first time they met, bright and colorful and spiraled. Jesse had brought Lukas a few more since then, and sometimes Lukas wondered if it was Jesse’s way of saying thanks for gummy worms Lukas keeps getting him, or if it was a merfolk way of affection. 

“Thank you Jesse.” he took the shell, admiring the colors on the hard surface. “I love it.”

The merman beamed,  “I am glad!”

“Where do you keep finding these?” Lukas asked, “I showed one to my cousin and he was curious where you found it, since this type of shell isn’t native to this area.”

“Oh, it wouldn’t be.” Jesse said, “I brought it from our reef.”

“Reef?” Lukas didn’t know there was a reef around here, Aiden most certainly never mentioned it before. “There is a reef around here?”

“A hidden one.” Jesse answered.

“O-oh.” Lukas blinked. “How do….how do you hide a reef?”

“My father has a magical charm placed on the reef, to you humans it looks like you are looking at the sea floor, but it actually goes deeper and the reef is at the bottom.” Jesse said matter of factly.

“Of course.” Lukas chuckled, “I didn’t know a reef could survive here.”

“Not usually no.” Jesse admitted. “There are several layers of magic in place on it, a barrier to discourage predators, water warming charms, and spells that aid in coral growth and other such things. We have it there as a source of food.”

“So it’s like a farm?”

“Farm?”

“Humans grow food, without magic unfortunately, in big plots of land, they call them farms.” Lukas explained. “Where is the reef at? Is it close to your home?”

“Not too close, my father didn’t want to risk humans finding us if they found the reef.” Jesse said, he twisted on his perch, pointing in a certain direction. “But if you head that way, it is hidden not too far from here. It was where you and I first met actually.”

Lukas had to think about what Jesse was saying for a moment before it struck him, “Wait really? Aiden’s lucky fishing spot is where the reef is?” he grinned.

“If his fishing spot is where you and I met then yes!” Jesse nodded.

“That is so cool!” 

“My home is deeper out into the ocean by a few -ah what is the word- miles, but it isn’t too far.” Jesse said, “What about you Lukas, where is your home?”

“Ah….” Lukas felt a bit of unease wash over him, “Well, you can’t see it from here, because of the cliffs. But if you are ever in the cove, I am staying up in a house that is high up in the hills, it's not actually in town, and ….well, it’s not my house either.” he forced a chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck.

“What do you mean?” 

“I am just a visitor here,” Lukas reluctantly explained, “I live very far away from here, in a big city. But I came here to spend a few months with Aiden and his family.”

“So you migrated.” Jesse said thoughtfully, trying to make sense of Lukas’ explanations.

“Yes, we’ll call it that.” Lukas answered, then, wanting to shake off his discomfort he switched topics, “Tell me more about the reef?”

“Oh Lukas it so beautiful,” Jesse’s expression turned blissful and content, “I could spend all my days there. Everything is so healthy and warm and thriving. My friends and I play there all the time, sometimes the entire tide. We play with pufferfish and play Seek, oh! And I have this shark that I love to swim with that I named Delta!”

“Is she a tamed one?” 

“ Oh no, not at all, but I’m not a primary part of her diet- unless I was bleeding and dying I suppose.” then he clapped his hands, “But when I got to see the reef in the middle of your day, I was even more in love with it there. It is so colorful, and alive, and there are even more fish!”

“It sounds beautiful,” Lukas closed his eyes, trying to imagine it, “I wish I could see it too.”

“Maybe you can!” 

Lukas opened his eyes again, “I am sorry, say what now?”

“I could take you!” Jesse grabbed Lukas’ hands, “I could take you to the reef!”

“Jesse-”

“It will be the middle of when everyone is sleeping so you don’t have to worry about anyone seeing you! It would be perfect!”

“Jesse I can’t hold my breath that long,” Lukas corrected, “I wouldn’t be able to last under the water.”

“I can fix that, I can manipulate air to you it will be fine-”

“I can’t handle the pressure.”

“You’ll be ok! It isn’t very deep!” Jesse squeezed his hands, “I can protect you the whole time, you’ll be as safe as can be! Oh please say we can do it, Lukas, please?”

Lukas swallowed the lump in his throat, part of him wanted to do this, to experience this adventure in this wondrous place. But he was alarmed, worried, going through about fifty different scenarios in his head. “Y-you sure we won’t get caught?” he found himself squeaking out.

Jesse smirked, “Lukas please!” he declared, “No one has spotted me coming here yet!”

A little bit earlier….

“Jesse what are you doing here?”

Petra watched as the brunet yelped, and nearly smacked his head against the top of a rock arch as he jolted in surprise. 

Jesse twisted around, “Petra?!”

She tilted her head at the startled prince, and then glanced up at the surface above them. The sun was still pretty high, and while it would indeed be setting soon it was still a bit too early for Jesse or much of the colony to be awake much less in the reef.

“What are you doing?” she repeated. She didn’t really care if Jesse gave her a honest answer or not, she knew Jesse loved the reef and strongly suspected he had been visiting this place during its peak production hours. 

“I am out here for shells,” Jesse raised up a bright and colorful conch shell.

Petra lifted an eyebrow.

Shells were everywhere back home, on the walls, on the decor, on pretty much everything and anything, and were therefore the most worthless material a merman or mermaid could possess. But Jesse’s tone seemed legitimate, like he was genuinely out here looking for a silly old shell.

“Why?” she asked.

“Because they are pretty.” Jesse replied, picking a barnacle off the shell, then, “ Why are you here?”

Now it was Petra’s turn to shift, she reached out and quickly plucked a shrimp that was drifting by and stuffed it into her hunting sack. “Getting food.”

“Little early for that….” Jesse observed.

“It’s the best time.” Petra said, she said it confidently, hoping Jesse would buy it. She was genuinely out here to get food, not necessarily for herself but Jesse didn’t need to know that. 

“Oh, I didn’t know.”

“I’ll have to take you hunting some time so you can see.”

“Heh,” he ran his fingers over the shell, “I don’t think my father wants me out hunting, best not push my luck.”

“Fair,” she started drifting around, snatching little sea creatures as she came across them, “Will you be here long?”

“No, not for much longer, it will be dark soon,” Jesse swam beside her, catching a sardine and throwing it in his mouth. “Not really ideal for finding colorful shells.”

“I see…..”

Silence fell upon them, and Petra was curious why it felt so awkward. 

After a moment Jesse cleared his throat, “Have a good time hunting,” he said.

“Are you leaving?”

“Yes, I think so.”

Oh thank the tides. Petra was relieved. She wouldn’t have to explain herself if Jesse spotted her leaving the wrong direction of the reef, he was such a curious thing. Petra wasn’t sure if she would be able to make up a believable lie to prevent Jesse from following her on a ‘Petra quest’. “Be safe going home alright?”

“Don’t worry, I am taking the designated route.” Jesse assured, slowly drifting away from her, tail swishing.

“See you around?”

“Of course!” he smiled, then he was gone.

Petra went back to her hunting, not bothering to watch him go.. She still had plenty of time before she needed to get to the cove so she was in no rush to get out.

She swam around the reef till the sun was beginning to vanish from the horizon and the waters turned from their warm glow of red and orange and into their dark blue and greens. 

Should be good now.

Petra drifted to the edge of the reef, looking carefully around in case Jesse was still in the area, or someone else had arrived. 

Nobody.

Bursting into a grin Petra took off and down the coast, finding herself in long familiar waters. She swam past old abandoned traps, and under fisherman boats as they came in for the night till finally she pulled herself into her hidden cove.

Petra hooked her catch on the bottom of the rock, to keep it moist and fresh before hoisting herself up on the rock. 

Then she waited, admiring the cove she loved so much. With the moon still rising and not above the cove, it was very dark, but Petra could see just fine as her eyes were used to the dark waters she lived in. 

As she waited, she tidied her hair, it always got incredibly messy when it began to dry out, she tucked her facial fins down, trying to comb her hair out with her fingers. 

I need to find one of those human hair devices. She thought in annoyance as her fingers found a snag. She had watched some humans on the beach use them on their hair. Merpeople had something similar, but as far as Petra could tell - because she tried to use it - it didn’t work on drying hair and only on wet.

Afterwhile she gave up, and that was about the time that her sharp hearing picked up the familiar footsteps making their way into the cove.

Grinning, Petra dropped back into the water, grabbed her bag and swam up the edge. 

Aiden rounded the bend, his flashlight illuminating the cove.

“Hello Aiden!” she called.

She couldn’t see his face right away due to the beam of the flashlight, but she heard his smile, “Hey! I was hoping to see you tonight!”

“Aw! Really?!” she splashed her hands on the water happily. “I was hoping to see you too! I even-” she dropped the bag on the rocks “-brought bait!”

“Oh, thanks for that,” he sat down, kicking off his boots, rolling up his clothing and dropping his legs into the water. “You spoil me.”

“I like it when we have time to talk, and it has been too long since we had a chance to meet.” Petra replied, unlacing her bag, so Aiden could take the bait.

“It has been awhile,” the human poured the catch into his cooler, “How have you been?”

“Busy!” she answered, which wasn’t a lie. There had been the siren migration to prepare for, restocking food supplies after they had left, helping her guardians hunt, and of course her continuous practice with shape changing. “You?”

“Picking back up.” Aiden nodded, then she watched as his ears turned a little red, “I brought you something today.”

“Really?” She was immediately excited and nearly forgot to check herself, almost lifting herself too far out of the water to see what he had. “For me?”

“Yes,” he reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a small box, and opening it.

Petra’s eyes widened and her fins almost flared out past her hair in delight, “ Turtles!”

Aiden said shyly, “I remembered you liked turtles so…..Do you like it?”

Petra stared at the beautiful carved shapes on thick leather cord, “I love it!”

“I know a bracelet isn’t a lot,” he rubbed the back of his neck, “But it is made from recycled fishing cord, the ones they use on those big fishing boats. It is treated to resist the water so it should last you with all the swimming you like to do -ifyouwannawearitthatis." He finished quickly.

“Can you help me put the b….bracelet on?” she asked, she didn’t know where a bracelet traditionally went and she didn’t want to make a fool of herself.

“Sure, go ahead and give me the wrist you want it on.”

Familiar with that word, Petra still hesitated, silently thinking about her scales on her hands.

Keep calm. 

She focused hard, pretending to think about which hand she wanted while Aiden took the piece of jewelry out from the box. 

Petra felt her hands tingle, and very carefully she lifted one hand above the water. 

No scales. 

Relieved she lifted it up, letting Aiden tie the surprisingly heavy bracelet in place, none of the turtles were bigger than a small stone, but they were solid. She looked at it, “Thank you so much for this Aiden, I will never take it off.”

“You don’t have to keep it on you know.” he said, still red in his cheeks.

“You keep the shark necklace on.” she replied, “I want to do the same.”

He turned a deeper shade of red, “O-ok, sounds fair.”

Beaming, Petra grabbed his knees, “Now, tell me all about what you have been up to, how is Lukas doing?”

Chapter Text

Lukas woke up and his first thought was, I'm going swimming with a merman.

He took a shower, which he realized was probably pointless because in just a bit of time he would be dunked into the  ocean.

Or maybe drowned.

I'm getting in the water with a merman.

Admittedly this thought did not sit well with Lukas. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Jesse, after all if Jesse wanted to drown him, he would have let the sirens do so. Magnus mentioned merpeople were plenty capable of drowning a person if they wanted to, they were just rarely ever given a reason to. 

Lukas hadn’t given Jesse a reason. 

Right?

No no he wouldn’t do that-

You’re going swimming with a merman, wrap your mind around that a second. Slowly repeat it.

Mer......

Man.

I’m going swimming with a merman.

That is what made his head spin, that, is what got to him the most. The fact that he was about to go swimming with what was supposed to be a mythical creature. 

Once again he began to doubt his sanity, and he was just waiting any moment for him to wake up, and for the ocean to be a mysterious unknown place where merpeople were nothing but legends and tall tales. 

“Earth to Lukas!"

Lukas blinked, coming out of his thoughts just as Aiden thumped his head with a metal spoon. “Ow! Hey?!”

“Aiden be nice to your cousin,” Isa said as she passed, she was still half asleep and, in her bathrobe, shuffling back to bed with her coffee in her hand.

“I will when he stops being a space case.” Aiden said, fully aware that Isa was still waking up. 

“Mhhmm yeah.....”

Lukas rubbed his forehead, it didn’t hurt too much, but it had been jarring to get hit square in the forehead by a metal spoon.

“I have been trying to get your attention for the last three minutes.” Aiden lightly scolded, “But you just sat there staring at nothing letting your cereal turn to mush.”

Lukas looked down at his bowl, alarmed –and disgusted- to find his cereal had degraded to a mushy mess. He poured the rest of it into the sink disposal, “Sorry....”

“Are you ok?”

“Lot on my mind.” Lukas partially lied.

Aiden pushed him over an extra slice of toast and Lukas took it, “Do you need to talk about it?” he asked, expression immediately changing from teasing to serious.

Lukas patted his cousin’s arm, “It is nothing like that I promise, I am fine in that department.”

Or am I? Lukas realized. Would his lungs even be able to handle this adventure? Screw drowning, he could kill himself with his own stupidity. He could over extend himself, he could-

“Ooooh,” Aiden leaned back, “Boy trouble?”

It took Lukas a second to process, and he immediately turned red in the face when he put two and two together. “Screw you,” he stammered.

Aiden chuckled.

“A-anyway, w-what were you trying to ask?”

Aiden let him switch the subject, “I need to leave for work in five minutes, do you want to come and hang out-”

“Yes!” Lukas quickly rushed for the stairs, trying to eat his toast as he went, “Jwust lwet me get my bwooks!”

“Five minutes!” Aiden called. 

Lukas leapt off the last three steps, sliding out on the carpet. He hurried into his room and grabbed his satchel. 

Working fast he rolled his swim shorts and a spare shirt  as tightly as he could and stuffed them into the bottom of the bag, some random books were dropped on top next, followed by a bag of gummy worms. 

Content with what he had, Lukas pulled on his sandals and hopped back up the stairs.

Aiden glanced down at Lukas’s feet, noting them immediately, “Won’t your toes get cold?”

“I wanted to wade in the water a bit, I don’t want to deal with socks.” Lukas countered, “Besides the sand will be warm.”

Aiden just shrugged, spun his keys in his hand and turned to the front door, “Mom! Heading to work! Taking Lukas! Love you!” he called.

Isa waved sleepily from the couch, apparently she never made it back to her bed. Her hand just peeking up from the leather upholstery   “Mkay love you – be good......” 

“Bye Aunt Isa!” Lukas waved back, even though she couldn’t see. 

Soon they were in the truck and rolling down the mountain to the sleepy seaside town. It was a quiet day, with little traffic, and the quietness only added to Lukas’ anxiousness.

What if something did happen......

He glanced at Aiden, who was focusing on the road. He wondered what his cousin would do in this situation – assuming he got past the denial stage. 

Now you should feel bad for lying to him. His brain said. You die out there he won’t know. 

“Um....Aiden?”

“Hmmm?

Lukas looked hard at the road ahead, “Um, would....would it be alright if I went deeper than my ankles?’

Aiden snorted, “Why the hell are you asking me? It's your jeans you’re gonna ruin.”

“Well, I brought my swim trunks.....”

Aiden didn’t look at him, but Lukas saw his knuckles tighten on the steering wheel. He was silent, taking the curve slow.

“Look if you think it is a bad idea-”

“Take breaks.” Aiden said firmly. 

Lukas blinked. “What?”

“That water is cold, take breaks every hour or so, so you don’t get too cold.” Aiden repeated. “Don’t go out farther than twenty feet, ok? If you feel even slightly tired get back on the shore, don’t push it. Remember to keep an eye out for the riptides and undercurrents, you remember what they look like?”

Lukas nodded. “I remember you pointing them out on the beach.”

“Where are you going out?”

“Right side.....by the cluster of rocks.” Lukas said, honest. If Aiden found the merman, then so be it, he wasn’t going to make his cousin worry or leave him wondering what happened.

“Good, water is calmer over on that side.” Aiden seemed ok with that location.

“You don’t want me to do this do you?”

“I want you safe,” Aiden admitted, “But I understand at the end of the day, I am not your parent, and you need to be trusted to make your own calls. Your life is yours Lukas, and I don’t want to be keeping you from enjoying it, and I promise I will not snitch to your mom.......but....” he finally glanced at Lukas, “I would appreciate a text every hour or two.....maybe stop by at the diner for lunch?”

“Yeah,” Lukas nodded. “I can do that.”

Aiden exhaled, relieved, then, “Hope you packed a shirt, cause you’re so pale you’re going to get mistaken for a lighthouse beam.”

Lukas laughed, “Oh screw you!”

Jesse was waiting for Lukas by the time Lukas got to their little hiding spot, which was unfortunate because as happy as he was to see Jesse, he was painfully aware he needed to change his clothes. 

“You’re here!” Jesse’s tail splashed the water happily.

“I’m here!” Lukas said uneasily. 

“This is going to be wonderful!” Jesse tugged Lukas’s hand, “Let’s get going-”

“Jesse wait I need to change,” Lukas quickly squeaked out before he almost fell face first into the water. 

“Change?” Jesse twisted back around, “Do you know how to shape change?”

“I don’t know what that means,” Lukas stepped back onto the rocks and dropped his bag onto the sand.

“Merpeople can change their shape, or at the very least they used to.” Jesse sighed, “I don’t really know anyone who can do it though.”

“What do you mean by shape,” Lukas reached for his swim clothes, pausing to give Jesse the bag of gummy worms, which the merman quickly tore into. “You mean how you look?”

“Somewhat? Shape changing allows us to mimic fish sometimes, or sharks, whatever your genes are I suppose. It also allows us to pretend to be human for a while.”

Lukas immediately thought about the tale of the sea captain and the mysterious maiden who turned out to be a vengeful mermaid. It would make sense if she was able to take the shape of a human, even more credible now that Jesse seemed to believe it, “You said no one can do it anymore?”

“I am sure there are folks who can, but I have never met anyone who could.” Jesse admitted, “I know trying to turn into a human is forbidden by my father, it's too dangerous and we risk being caught.”

“I see.....” Lukas started to peel off his sweatshirt, he couldn’t think of anything else to say to procrastinate any longer.

“Oh wow!” Jesse leaned in; eye wide. “So that is changing?”

"Uh, I, yes.” Lukas tugged his shirt back down, “I am gonna change behind that rock, ok?” he stammered, face red, “It's more polite when humans change in private.”

“Oh! Ok!” Jesse seemed to accept this without question and once more focused his attention on his gummy worms. 

Lukas dipped around the far side, opposite the public beach. He quickly changed out of his clothes and into the spares he then tucked his bag and sandals between the rocks in order to ensure they were not easily visible or subject to be victims of the tide. 

“O-ok, this is it...” he whispered.

You’re going too far.....

“Does changing take a long time for humans?” Jesse called from inside their little hiding place, “Is it like magic?”

“Heh,” Lukas placed his forehead against the cool rock, closing his eyes, “No it doesn’t usually take too long, it varies from person to person......”

“Okay!”

You’re going too far. His brain cried.

J-just take a deep breath-

You’re going too far!

I shouldn’t do this, Lukas realized in despair, he stepped back over the rocks again, shaking as he climbed over them.

Jesse smiled brightly, “You look so new!” he said, he quickly set aside the bag of treats in a safe spot and reached up to Lukas, “C’mon let’s go!”

“Jesse I don’t think I can....” Lukas said softly.

“Oh? Do you need to change some more, are you incomplete?” Jesse asked.

“No, I -”

“Then we can go!” the merman said excitedly.

“Jesse, I don’t think this is safe.” Lukas pushed.

Jesse grasped his hands in his own, “Lukas, I promise you will be safe with me! I won’t let anything get you, I won’t let anything hurt you. And I have no interest in turning you into my lunch-” he tugged on Lukas’ hands.

“It’s not you, it’s me!” Lukas stressed, yanking his hands free. He sat back down on the rocks, burying his face into his knees. His voice cracked, “ it’s me.....”

The whispering of waves consumed the silence between them for a good long while, till Lukas heard Jesse pull himself up onto the shore. 

“Lukas, are you ok?” Jesse said quietly, “Your eyes are leaking....”

“No.....” Lukas quickly wiped his eyes, “Jesse I.....I’m not ok, and because I am not ok, I can’t be with you at the reef.”

“Can you tell me why?”